LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Adult Baby Diapers


Popular Content

Showing most liked content since 05/17/2017 in all areas

  1. 6 likes
    Hello! I'm 24 years old and I'm a mommy. I'm not interested in wearing diapers myself nor did someone already in the ABDL community introduce me to it. Nope, I've realized I loved the idea of changing an adult's diaper and kind of taking control (it has a lot to do with dom/sub for me). I have yet to meet someone quite like me, but I suppose I'll take it that I'm special I am a real mother to my 10 month old daughter, who is my whole world. I have not actually 'mothered' anyone in the community. My previous 2 exs new about my fetish and were quite accepting of it, but neither went really far with it (one did wear depends a few times...but I don't count that haha), not that I ever expected or pushed them into it. Just wanted to stop in and say hi ^-^ it would be cool to meet more people like me, but talking to anyone is fine in my boat as well
  2. 6 likes
    Hello folks, I felt this story was long overdue this nice big update just to confirm, this is the same author just with a new account, I couldn't seem to get in to my old account for some reason, anyway, here's the story..... The Next Morning Chloe, Natalie and Jess all arrived for school nice and early. It was 20 mins until classes started. They all made their way to the disabled restroom where Amy had been told by Chloe to meet. Natalie and Jess hid inside the restroom keeping the light off while Chloe waited outside in the hallway. After just a few minutes of waiting Chloe saw Amy appear from the main entrance, as Amy got closer Chloe examined to see if she was actually wearing a diaper or not, she was wearing a patterned pleated skirt which was part of the new uniform which was quite short coming to a few inches above her knees. She thought she could notice a slight bulge from her butt and there was too much noise to hear anything so she couldn't be sure. As Amy reached Chloe she didn't look very happy, Chloe told her to go in the disabled restroom which she did. As she walked in Chloe flicked the light on and locked the door, giving Amy quite a shock as she saw Natalie and Jess stood there, the three girls stood in front of the door so Amy wouldn't be able to escape, not that she was likely to try to. "What the hell are you two doing in here that wasn't part of the agreement" asked Amy angrily " Well seeing as you've been bullying us we thought it only fair that we help check that the big baby has her diaper on" The girls all moved in towards Amy as she backed up. They had her penned in against the back wall. "I'm wearing it you don't need to do this for god's sake" They ignored her. Natalie and Jess grabbed an arm each and pulled Amy forward away from the wall. Chloe wasted no time in then yanking Amy's skirt right down around her ankles The girls all then stood back absolutely stunned, none of them could hold back a smile from their faces as they observed Amy was actually wearing a diaper. They couldn't believe the hottest girl in the whole school was stood in front of them, not wearing a cute pair of panties as you would expect but a huge, thick crinkly adult diaper which wrapped itself tightly around her butt designed to hold the 18 year olds accidents she had in her sleep. It made her look so innocent and vulnerable, but the girls knew she was anything but... Chloe then spoke "I think this shirt can come off for a minute Amy" "What no, I'm not taking my shirt off" "That's fine we'll do it" The girls then all moved in and grabbed her again, they soon had her shirt unbuttoned and chucked it on the floor "Look at the big baby, you look like you should be pushed around in a stroller with a pacifier in your mouth, and have your mom change your dirty diapers" said Chloe "Does your Mom every actually change you" questioned Jess The girls all started giggling Amy just gave them an evil look "Do you remember Amy that comment you made to me the other day that you would spread a rumour about one of us sucking on a baby bottle?" Amy stayed silent "Well I thought you might like to try sucking on a baby bottle yourself, besides I don't want you to get dehydrated" Chloe got a baby bottle out of her bag and handed it to Amy "I'm not fucking well drinking that" "You've got two choices, either you drink all the water from the baby bottle, or we open this door right now and push you out in the hallway so the whole school sees what a little diaper baby you really are" Reluctantly Amy put the bottle to her lips and began drinking it Chloe then sneakily began recording Amy as she drank from the bottle, Amy was so focused on finishing the drink that she hadn't noticed that she was being videoed in her current state. Chloe had got a great video of Amy from all sides clearly showing her diaper and her sucking on the baby bottle. Amy gulped down all the water from the bottle, except, unfortunately for Amy, little did she know, what she had just drunk wasn't just plain water, it had a couple of things added to it which would play havoc with her bladder and bowels over the course of the day... Chloe, Natalie and Jess all looked at each other trying to hold back a smile as they saw that Amy had completely downed all the water. They knew this meant that the day could become quite interesting. They then let Amy put her skirt and shirt back on, she really struggled to pull the skirt back up over the diaper. The girl who had established herself as one of the most popular and hot girls in the school, was not only wearing an extremely thick and crinkly adult diaper under her school uniform, but would also have a very tough time keeping control of her bodily functions, which at the age of 18 shouldn't be a problem. After all that Amy had done to them, the way she had made their lives hell for the past few months, they felt she deserved a taste of her own medicine. They hoped she would endure some serious humiliation. Being thickly diapered at school seemed an appropriate punishment for the bedwetting bully, albeit a bedwetting bully that just about every guy in the school would love to hop into bed with, well that is maybe until they knew about her little secret.. Having pulled her skirt into place, she was ready to leave for class, hoping that was it but Chloe had one more thing to say to her......... "Don't even think of taking it off or messing with it in any way, if you do so much as touch the tabs or don't turn up I will not hesitate to press the send button on the recording, have you got that? You will meet us here at the start of lunchtime for a diaper check. Who knows you might need your big diaper wearing ass changed by then" the girls all started laughing. Amy was so angry that she had allowed these little brats to blackmail her into wearing a fucking diaper to school. "As if they actually think I'm gonna use it! not a fucking chance!" she thought to herself "There won't be any need to do that as I won't use it" Amy responded "We'll see about that at lunchtime" With that Chloe opened the door and the three of them pushed Amy out into the crowded hallway Amy made her way towards her first class, feeling extremely conscious of the extra padding she had between her legs which she was sure caused a noticeable bulge around her cute butt. She thought it had when she checked herself in the mirror before school. She was also worried that people would hear the crinkling while she was in class as to her it was noticeable with every movement she made. As she approached her class a group of her friends were stood by the locker, she chatted with them for a couple of minutes before heading into class. Danielle and Brooke asked Amy if she planned on getting any money off 'those 3 losers' as they put it, to which Amy replied that she couldn't be bothered with the hassle of that at the moment. She certainly wasn't going to tell them the real reason. Amy was pleased to have made it into class undetected and was in her seat which was pretty much in the middle of the classroom. Much of the lesson was boring as the teacher Mrs Ashley talked about a book that they had been studying for their end of year exam. Amy tried to sit as still as possible as even turning around or shifting in her seat caused a bit of rustling. People spent a lot of the lesson discreetly passing notes to each other when the teacher wasn't looking. Amy tried not to get too involved in, as she didn't want to risk being found out. However one note was thrown from the desk behind her, it landed on her lap. She looked around to see it was Rick that had thrown it as he was smiling at her, she returned a smile. Opening the note it read "was wondering if you we're free this evening sexy butt as my parents are away so I've got the house to myself, we could watch a movie or something?" Amy knew this was probably just a polite way of Rick saying do you want to come over so we can fuck. She had to admit she did really like Rick, and she did feel she was now mature enough to finally lose her virginity, apart from the fact that over the last 6 months or so she had gradually turned into a chronic bedwetter, and the fact that she was currently wearing an adult diaper. She pondered what response to give, she thought she may as well go to his after school as this was likely going to be quite a shitty day, and she knew it would help take her mind off her current predicament if she had something to look forward to. She picked up her pen and added to the note "speak after class" before throwing the note back to Rick. She thought she would keep him waiting. Amy thought about how she would do it. She would go home first and discard the diaper. Then she could change into something more sexy. She had some tight fitting yoga pants which she knew guys go crazy over, and a cute little thong she could put on underneath. Amy looked at the time and saw that she still had over an hour left of the class. She hated having double English as it seemed to go on forever. She felt a twinge from her bladder, this didn't worry her as she knew she could hold on as she hadn't really drank much besides the water she was forced to drink. Plus there was no way she would give those little bitches the satisfaction of actually using the diaper. However within minutes the slight twinge had quite suddenly developed into quite a desperate need to relieve herself. She was shocked how quickly the urge had come on. Amy tried hard to compose herself and think what to do. Did she put her hand up and ask to use the restroom and risk people noticing the crinkling as she walked as the class was quiet. She then remembered what Chloe had said to her "don't even think of messing with it in anyway, if you do so much as touch the tabs I will not hesitate send that recording around school, have you got it?" These words stuck in her head. So even if she made it to the restroom unnoticed what would she do, she couldn't touch the tabs and risk Chloe noticing, and it would be strapped on too tightly to pull it down over her butt . Amy realised her only option would be to try and hold it and if she couldn't she would have no choice but to use the diaper. She couldn't believe she was even considering using the diaper, she was in her senior year for gods sake and she was thinking about peeing in a diaper whilst sat in class. Her desperation got so bad, which made her have to try really hard not let her legs shake which she knew it would draw attention to herself. At the worst possible moment the teacher, Mrs Ashley picked on her to answer a question. "Amy can you please tell the class the answer to question 4" Amy didn't respond, the teacher speaking caused her to lose concentration and suddenly a trickle of pee spurted out of her vagina. She sat almost in a trance as the trickle very quickly turned into her having a full blown wetting accident. In the silence of the class all Amy could hear was a faint hissing noise from between her legs which she hoped wasn't loud enough for anyone else to hear. It seemed to take forever as her bladder uncontrollably emptied itself into her diaper. She couldn't believe what she had just done. Sat in her class and she had just filled her diaper as if she was 2 years old. "Well I'm waiting for an answer" "Ummmm I'm not sure miss, sorry I wasn't concentrating"was all Amy could say in response as she felt her diaper expand beneath her as the warmth spread from her crotch to halfway up her butt. "Yes I can see that, in future please pay more attention Amy" All eyes were on her as she had taken so long to answer Mrs Ashley. She just hoped none of her classmates could tell what she had just done. Fortunately no one seemed to have noticed and the teacher soon took the attention away from her by asking someone else the answer. Amy realised just how close she had been to being discovered. "I could curse that little bitch Chloe for making me wear this stupid thing to class" she thought to herself She managed to get through the rest of the lesson without any further problems. As Mrs Ashley dismissed the class, Amy took her time putting her stuff away so that she was the last one to leave. Before getting up she discreetly checked her skirt and the chair in case the diaper had leaked. Luckily she found both to be dry. She made her way out of the class, finding it hard to walk normally with the thickness between her legs to find Rick was there waiting for her. "Hey Amy how ya doing" Rick asked while smiling "Yea I'm good Rick" "So do you fancy it then later on? I've got the house all to myself until tomorrow. It would be awesome if you came over" "Uuuummm I've been thinking about it and yeah I think that would be great, I'll have to pop home first, but I should be able to get to yours by about 5 cos its only like a 10-15 minute walk from mine" "That sounds great, I'm not gonna invite anyone else so it'll just be me and you" Amy smiled before suddenly pulling Rick in close and kissing him passionately on the lips. After she had kissed him she simply said "I'll be looking forward to it cutie" before turning around and walking off to her next class. Rick felt really pleased with himself as he watched Amy head off down the corridor. As he watched her he thought something seemed odd about the way she was walking, and her butt seemed different somehow, but he dismissed as nothing thinking it was just him. He couldn't believe though that he'd finally persuaded the girl he had a massive crush on to come over to his house. Amy quickly went in to the girls bathroom before class. Luckily for her there was no one else in there so she quickly locked herself in one of the stalls. Pulling up her skirt she examined her diaper. Squeezing the crotch area, she found the wetness had gone quite a long way up the front. Feeling her butt as well, it felt soaked as well to about half way up. She felt that if she wet it again it would be touch and go whether or not it would hold it. Although she certainly had no intention of using it again. She was annoyed with herself that she had ended up using the diaper, meaning that after her next class she would have no choice but to give Chloe, Natalie and Jess the satisfaction of seeing her in a wet diaper. Amy just hoped they would allow her to change into the other diaper she brought with her as she really didn't fancy walking around with a wet one on all day. Amy had one more class before she would have to face the girls and endure the humiliation of a diaper check. She couldn't believe she was 18 years old and three 16 year olds would be checking if she had used her diaper. She was one of the first few to arrive for her next class. Nervous about people noticing, she strategically walked in behind a couple of her classmates who were chatting to help conceal any crinkling coming from between her legs. After a few minutes the class filled up and the teacher got started..... A boy called John had sat directly behind her, Amy was conscious of this because she knew John had a massive crush on her, but in Amy's mind he was a complete loser. In reality he was just an average guy who took a liking to a pretty girl. She just hoped he wasn't paying too much attention to her butt... The class was going fine and at times Amy almost forgot about what she was wearing, that was until about 20 minutes from the end of class.... She began feeling some stomach cramps, which as time went on became extremely uncomfortable "There is no way I'm gonna let this happen" she thought to herself as she held on with all her might determined not to humiliate herself in class... She looked and saw there were 5 minutes remaining, finding it very difficult not to bend forward clutching her stomach which would alert people to her situation.... 3 minutes left.... She was counting down the seconds...... All of a sudden her eyes opened wide..... She could feel a warm mess begin to press on the back of her diaper....... The reality of what she was doing set it......... She was messing herself! In class! Like a baby! The back of her diaper continued to expand as she completely lost all control... Luckily for Amy it had been a 'quiet' accident so no one heard what she had done. A torrent of pee followed the mess which really tested her diapers capacity. She sat trying hard not to let on that anything had happened as the mess spread itself right across her bottom. It wasn't long before people started noticing an awful smell "Eeeewww what the hell is that smell"one guy shouted "It smells like someone shit themselves" "Come on own up, who's the baby that needs their diaper changed then I bet its you John" shouted one of Amy's friends which caused an eruption of laughter Fortunately class was dismissed just a few moments later, and because of the smell no one hung around to find out at the end of class. Amy felt herself blushing bright red as she thought about her current situation. She would now have to walk through school in a loaded diaper. As she got up she felt absolutely disgusting feeling that her accident was all stuck to her butt.... She waddled her way through school, keeping a low profile trying to avoid engaging with anyone, eventually arriving at the disabled restroom where Chloe and the others were waiting for her.. They were all smiling as she walked in and they locked the door "What's wrong diaper girl you don't look very happy?" The girls then noticed the smell "well well, it looks like someone needed her diaper after all" Lift her skirt girls Amy helplessly stood there as the 3 girls lifted her skirt revealing her rather full adult diaper..... "Eeeewwww that's fucking gross I can't believe you actually shat yourself" "That thing is full to bursting point HAHAHA" "Please can I at least change it before my next class" asked Amy "Well we can't leave the diaper girl in a mess like that can we? Buuutt.... babies don't change themselves, do they Amy?" They had to be kidding, there was no way she wanted them changing her, that would just be too humiliating "Look please I can do it myself I don't need you to do it" replied Amy "Oh don't worry, we weren't planning on changing you, did you really think we would want to go near that thing?" gesturing to her bulging diaper Now she was worried, what the hell did they have planned for her????
  3. 5 likes
    (6.) It was the sound of crying that woke me up, not the vigorous shaking that made my teeth click together. The pain of that was what brought me to full alertness, and dimly, I hoped I hadn’t chipped a tooth. I felt around for the switch to my bedside lamp. The room was awash in bright yellow light that made both of us wince; once my eyes adjusted, I could see the tears streaming down Emmy’s face. “Oh, sweetheart,” I said, and reached out to pull her onto the bed with me. She settled into my lap without any prompting, and she clung to me with a desperate kind of strength. “What happened?” I could feel that she was wet, but I’d expected that much, and I didn’t think that was what had her so upset. “I...I had a bad dream.” Emmy choked out, and buried her face in my chest, smearing snot and tears onto my shirt. I rubbed her back. “Do you want to talk about it?” “My parents...they died in a plane crash. What if...what if they don’t come home?” Emmy wondered, and then she started crying even harder. “It’s okay, little one,” I said. “They called before we left to go get dinner. They’re fine. They’re safe. It’s actually daytime where they are, so we can try to call them if you want.” Emmy sniffled. “Really?” I nodded. “Sure.” I handed her my phone after dialing the number they’d given me. Emmy held the phone up to her ear, trembling against me. “Mommy?” She said in a quiet, tremulous voice. I could hear Emmy’s mom responding to her, but the volume was too low for me to make out what they were saying. I settled for rocking Emmy a little and patting her bottom, hoping to soothe her. “Yeah...I’m okay. I miss you. I just had a bad dream and was worried.” Emmy said quietly. I reached over to pull her thumb away from her mouth. Emmy relaxed against me. “Good. I’m glad you’re having fun...I love you too. Goodnight.” Emmy handed me my phone. “Thanks.” she said. “No problem.” I kissed her forehead. “Let’s get you dry, and then we’ll try sleeping again.” Emmy’s little fist tightened in the fabric of my shirt. “I…” she took a breath and pressed her face into my chest. “I don’t want to be by myself.” “It’s alright,” I said, more by reflex than anything else. “You can stay here tonight. We just need to change your diaper first, okay?” Emmy just nodded. Poor kid… I knew that calling her mom must have helped at least a little; I could literally feel that she had relaxed some. But, I knew she was still anxious, and I didn’t blame her. Her parents had been on some weekend trips before, but this was the longest she’d been apart from them. Emmy missed her mom. It seemed like such a simple thing, but I knew, to her, it was different. She still needed someone to chase away the nightmares, to hug her when she was sad, and hold her when she was scared. I must’ve seemed like a poor substitute for the real thing in her parents’ absence, but I was going to do my best to make sure that she felt safe with me. I held her a little tighter and shifted her to my hip when I stood up. “Don’t worry little one, I’ve got you.” *.*.*.*.* The bed was empty when I woke up the next morning. I could hear Emmy puttering around in the kitchen downstairs, and I felt a little guilty that I hadn’t noticed her getting up. I forced myself out of my warm, comfortable bed, and headed toward the kitchen. If our trip to the grocery store had taught me anything, it was that there was no telling what kind of mischief Emmy would get up to if left unsupervised. I smelled smoke as I got closer and I started to panic, at least until I saw the black rectangles protruding from the toaster. Poor Wonderbread never had a chance. The next thing that caught my attention was Emmy attempting to operate the stove. The smell of gas hung faintly in the kitchen, but Emmy didn’t seem to understand the danger. My heart leapt into my throat. “Emmy, don’t!” I shouted, but she didn’t seem to hear me. She reached for knob to light it, and Iunged for her, pulling her away from the stove as flames shot up from the hob. Emmy screamed and latched onto me. Nothing was on fire, and the stove was functioning normally, so that was a plus. I held Emmy at arm’s length, checking her over for injuries. She was crying, but I didn’t see any marks or blood, so I hoped that she was just scared and not hurt. “Are you okay?” I tried not to sound like I was panicking, but I couldn’t tell if it worked. Emmy nodded, sucking in a breath. “I think so.” “Are you sure?” I asked, trying to calm my own frantically racing heart.” “Uh-huh.” Heat blossomed in my chest. Now that I knew she wasn’t injured, I was furious. She was lucky I’d walked in when I did, otherwise we might be on our way to the hospital. I couldn’t believe her; I didn’t think her parents would’ve let her operate the stove without supervision, something that seemed even clearer given what had just happened… I took a breath and forced myself to chill for a mental ten-count. And then, I rounded on her. “What on Earth were you thinking?” I snapped, harsher than I meant to. Emmy flinched away from me, tears welling in her eyes again. I felt a pang of guilt that I’d scared her, but maybe that was a good thing. “I...I don’t know.” “Do your parents let you use the stove by yourself?” I demanded. I knew I needed to calm down, but I was seeing red, and my frustration with Emmy’s behavior had been steadily mounting since she’d arrived. As guilty as I felt about it, I couldn’t deny the truth: I needed an outlet. “Well, no, but-” “But nothing!” I interrupted. “If it’s against the rules when your mom and dad are home, why in the world would you think it’s okay when they’re not here?” Emmy reddened, her fists clenching by her sides. She took a step forward, her hands coming up like she wanted to shove me. “I was trying to be nice!” She yelled. I was a hairsbreadth away from taking her over my knee, but I knew that spanking her would be irresponsible while I was so upset. I ground my teeth. “Corner. Now.” I said evenly, though I was still seething. “So what? Now I’m getting punished for trying to do something nice?” Emmy stomped her foot. “You’re so unfair!” “I’m sorry you feel that way. Now, are you going to go to the corner by yourself, or do I need to take you?” Emmy folded her arms and stared me down. “Emory, last chance. You’re already getting five swats for using the stove, and if I have to take you, it’ll be with a sore bottom on top of those, I promise you that.” Emmy turned on her heel. “Butthead…” she muttered, and I gave her a hard swat on the backside. “Boy, somebody really wants a spanking.” I said. “I’ll be back in five minutes, and if you can explain yourself like a big girl, instead of calling me names, and throwing a fit, maybe I’ll reconsider your punishment.” Emmy ignored me, and I took the opportunity to go sit on the sofa and cool off. I took a couple deep breaths and rubbed my temples. She’s just a kid. I told myself. I had no clue what had gotten into Emmy lately, normally she was so well-behaved… I understood that she was anxious and stressed out because her parents were away, but that didn’t give her license to act out the way she had. I spent the next few minutes trying to massage away my headache, with no success, and then went to get Emmy from the corner. I could tell she’d been crying, but she looked more angry than remorseful. I put my hands on my hips. “What do you have to say for yourself?” I asked, as calmly as I could. Emmy took a breath. “I’m sorry. I was trying to make you breakfast. You’ve been so nice to me since I got here, I wanted to do something nice for you, too.” Well. I felt like a jerk... I blew out a long sigh, and knelt down. Emmy was more or less eye-level with me now. “Thank you, munchkin. That was very nice of you. I understand what you were trying to do, but it isn’t safe for you to use the stove by yourself yet. Today could have been much worse if I hadn’t walked in when I did.” “I know…” Emmy’s voice broke. “Hey,” I said, gripping her chin so she’d look at me. I felt bad about snapping at her, now that I knew what she’d been up to, but I didn’t necessarily regret doing it. “I shouldn’t have been so quick to yell at you, I was just scared that you’d get hurt. What do you say to making breakfast together this time? I’ll help you with the stove.” “I’m not in trouble?” Emmy wondered. I shook my head. “I think we can let you off with a warning this time. But, if you ever do anything like that again, your little butt is mine, got it?” Emmy nodded vigorously. “Good. Next time, you’re not sure about something, just ask, okay? I won’t bite, I promise.” Emmy threw her arms around my neck and squeezed. I hugged her back, and patted her bottom, realizing only then that she’d been in a wet diaper this whole time. “Okay cutie, let’s go change that diaper, and then we’ll have breakfast.” “But, I wanna help!” Emmy whined. “I know, and you can. It’ll be a lot more fun with dry pants, trust me. Besides, if you’re gonna be touching food and then eating it, you should be clean anyway.” “Alright,” I could tell Emmy wasn’t happy about it, but she didn’t argue any further. I scooped her up and headed up to her room. “So,” I began as I laid her down on the bed. “Is today going to be a Big day, or a Little day?” Emory chewed her bottom lip. “I...I don’t know.” “You don’t know?” I wondered. I reached for one of her pull-ups. “Do you think you can be big enough to manage the potty today?” Emmy just shrugged. I knew at that point that it was pretty much a lost cause, but I had to at least try. I didn't want to make more work for myself by just allowing her not to bother with the toilet if I could help it. “I think you can do it.” I told her. “I’ll even remind you to go. Let’s see if we can make it through today without any accidents, okay?” Honestly, I didn’t think it was going to happen. But, I knew she wouldn’t even bother trying without some encouragement, and if by chance, she made it through the day dry, well, maybe there was hope for her potty training after all. “Okay,” Emmy replies, and smiled at me. “Good girl.” I slid the pull-up on for her and pulled her to a sitting position. “What do you want to wear today?” “This is fine.” Emmy said. She was just in her pajama top and pull-up, but I didn’t have any plans to go out today, so I wasn’t going to make a big deal of it. Besides, it’d be easier to see if--when-- she had an accident this way. “Alright,” I clapped my hands and tried my best to sound enthusiastic. “I don’t know about you, but I’m starving. Let’s go get started on breakfast.”
  4. 5 likes
    80.) It was a long time before the large tub of water went cold. A long time. The static of the music had faded away. There was nothing around anymore. Some of the tea lights had fizzled out in the hours that passed. I sat in the dark, looking around quietly. No Nora. I'd fallen asleep…? I shivered in the water and pulled myself out of the tub. I looked at myself in the mirror, at my bare body, at my chest, at my stomach, at the hair on my privates. The rash around the hair was nearly gone. I guess baths helped more than I thought. I wrapped myself in a towel from the rack and poked my head out of the bathroom. The hallway was clear, and the door to the nursery where the girls slept was open a little ways down, and further still came the sounds of… singing? Yup. Singing. Anni singing, and obviously quite enjoying herself, doing whatever it was she was doing. Actually, the girl seemed to have quite a lovely voice, all in all! Neither the maid, nor the Lady of the House, seemed to be about, though, and that left the newest member of the household with some level autonomy. In the hall, a heating vent gently wafted warm air upwards, and to a girl that had just gotten out of the bath, it might have seemed like heaven. I stood in the air of the vent for a minute, drying myself on the leftover areas of my towel that weren't wrapped around my body. I heard Anni singing from the other room. I wondered where everyone had gone. When I was content, I continued down the hall to find Anni. "Hi, Josie!" Anni was dressed up as a princess. And by that, she was wearing an emerald dress that was far too big for her (how big must it have been? - it must have been custom made to be oversized) and a tiara, and had pink lipstick on her otherwise unblemished face. There was a large chest of dress-up clothes open by the wall and many were now strewn all over the floor. "I'm a princess today, uhhuh! Wanna be a princess too?" “Um…" I looked around the room nervously, biting my lip. "I guess so…" Where was Nora? What about Marta? Should Anni be left alone like this? Maybe they expected me to babysit. But I wasn't sure I felt like I could. If there was any time to run, now would be it… but I couldn't run away naked, could I? "Um…" It was Anni's turn for ambiguous noises now and she looked nervous. "You need a diapee or you might wets on the dresses! You wait wight here an' I'll go gets Miss Marta, uhhuh." The girl in the emerald dress quickly ran out through the door, leaving Josie alone with the chest of cloths and the words still ringing in her ears. "Wait, I…" But Anni had run out of the room. I stood nervously in the room. The same room I was familiar with, with the powder blue walls. The trunk was new - it was probably hidden in a closet or something. I went over to the trunk and looked inside, biting my lip. Dresses. Tiaras. How cute… Josie was left alone with the trunk for a while — ten minutes, perhaps, and by the time Marta came down the hall — she'd laid the towel down on the floor by the trunk to keep the carpet dry, and was sitting there, naked as the day she was born, looking through the different dress-up options. "Hello, Little Princess Josie. Is there something you'd like in there? I think dressing up can be quite fun, don't you?" I covered my body with one of the dresses and looked up at the woman with a pout. I had gotten distracted. I forgot I wasn't wearing anything… how does someone even forget that? I was so out of it today… "I'm just gonna play with Anni… it's not a big deal…" Adults play dress up all the time! "Very well, Little Princess Josie. But it would be prudent for me to at least get you in some appropriate under-clothes," meaning diaper, because babies had no use for panties, or bras for that matter, "before you get started. And to brush your hair and put it up, at the least." All simple things that an adult would instruct a very young child of, and also all simple things that Josie would typically put up a fuss over. "I guess…" That made sense, right? I mean, my hair was wet. And if I was going to be a princess I needed it pinned up. My cheeks were a little pink as I picked the towel up off the floor, wrapping it around myself. "But then I'm going to play…" No protest to the concept of the diaper, no protest to the concept of her hair. Such progress. Marta smiled. "Come now, Little Princess Josie, and I'll have you back and ready to play in no time at all." Play. Play with Anni. More childish terms. Whatever the session in the bathroom was out to accomplish, it seemed quite successful — more than enough so to warrant the exhaustion that Nora had suffered after, which was why she was now napping. Then again, they had been in there together for two hours, and then it was another half an hour beyond that when Josie emerged. Marta had taken me back to the room with the cribs. It looked like mine was dry now. Mine? No. Rissa's… I bit my lip and went back over to Marta, who was setting up the changing table. Then I remembered what she said about underclothes. "H-hey… I don't need… I can just wear panties. I haven't had milk since this morning. I swear…" "Yes, Little Princess Josie, that's true — but you wear diapers all the time, because that way it's not a humiliating exception at the times when you need them. It helps you to feel better about your bedwetting." Those statements were said with such… absoluteness. Like they couldn't not be true. Marta reached down under the changing table to fetch the pink diaper and set it down by the side of the table, in sight of the girl. "It's just underwear, not a big deal. Come now." A pink diaper…? I felt my cheeks get a little brighter and I shook my head. I… I didn't… "I'm… I'm not…" I hadn't wet the bed in… I mean, last night, and… and I guess the night before, but… wait, had I the night before that? It was foggy… hard to remember. I played with my fingers in front of me, trying to think… "I don't need..." The maids tone turned stern, not harsh, just stern the way an adult would be with a finicky child. Condescending would be the term if used with an adult, but then again, Josie was not an adult. "Little Miss, would you like to make a fuss, or would you like to go back and play with your sister? Up on the table right this moment." Marta could be stern, it seemed, and when she did, it was quite believable! I climbed up on the little table with red cheeks and played with the bracelet on my wrist. The towel was still wrapped around me, but Marta took it away. She helped me lay down and I tried to cover up what parts of me my pubic hair couldn't do on it's own. "This is so stupid…" Marta smiled and squeezed the bracelet in the two places as she spoke. "Josie is Pretty." And then the pause. "And this is not stupid, Little Princess Josie, this is a normal part of your life and who you are, you don't need to make a fuss of it." The maid started to unfold the diaper in her hands, making sure that Josie was able to see it the entire time, though her eyes were glossy. The nerves went away. The sensations of anxiety and stupidity went away. I was calm and the room was colorful and Marta was a blob of niceness until the defining lines came back. She moved my hands away from my body and assessed my skin. I knew that despite the bath, some of the rash persisted. I tried to close my legs, but the woman ran her fingers across the hair between them. I shivered. "I… it's fine…" One of Marta’s hands pushed a pacifier between Josie’s lips, an the other opened a drawer in the changing table. Thee was the sound of air discharging, and shortly thereafter, a cool, slightly tingly gel was touched to the girls pubic hair. Gel that was slowly rubbed in by the dutiful hand of the maid. A girl her age had no right having public hair, and regular diaper usage would meant she'd be so much better without it. The gentle depilatory cream wouldn't burn like normal, it wouldn't cause irritation. It would stay on for a moment, and then the diaper would go on, and the next time she was changed, all the hair would go away with it. I wiggled uncomfortably as the cool cream was rubbed into place. I bit on the pacifier and sucked it nervously. All in all, for a situation as fucked up as this, I was surprisingly calm. She lifted my legs by the ankles, which made me whimper in surprise, and positioned the pink diaper underneath me. Without any further argument, she pulled it between my legs and taped it in place. The padding of the diaper would eventually work away all the gel cream, and take the hair with it, leaving her smooth and hairless by the time she needed changing, but Josie didn't know any of that. For all she knew, it was for her rash. "Such a good girl, Josie!" Marta was sure to show glee, smiling at the girl, knowing the pride it would give her. "Let's get your hair up and a cute cami-top on you, and then you can go play dress-ups, okay?" "Uh, my… my corset…" Marta helped me off the table and I stood awkwardly in the diaper. I didn't need diapers. I didn't wear diapers! I wasn't… this wasn't… right… but I couldn't figure out why. I just knew it wasn't. But what was I supposed to do? It was just a stupid diaper… it didn't mean anything… "Oh, yes, that's quite a lovely idea, Little Princess Josie." More glee. Happiness. Reinforcement. Marta went to the closet in the room, and took the corset down off a hanger, holding it up for Josie to see. "Stand here for me, Princess, turn around, and raise your arms." The corset was a useful tool — not something at all childish, but something usable to represent happiness and control. Despite the adult connotations, it would definitely be a net gain in the pursuit of her treatment. I looked silly. The corset had pink lace around it, which matched the diaper very well. But ultimately, I looked ridiculous with my top half so adult and the bottom so childish. I didn't know what to say… "Um… um… can… can I have a dress, or…" "You'll be dressing up with Miss Anni." "…right…" I forgot. "Sit down by the desk, Princess Josie, and I'll put your hair up out of the way so you're free to play as you please." Actually, her hair wasn't even very wet, but putting up of the hair was a very childish thing; basically 'we're getting this out of the way for now because it doesn't mean anything either way to you but it's easier for me to deal with it if you don't make a mess of it'. Parent logic. Simple logic. I sat on the little bench by the vanity and Marta pulled up a chair. It seemed like this exact place was almost made for a parent doing their child's hair. I sat quietly, looking at my hands, as the woman played with my hair. She teased it and tugged it until it was in two low pigtails. In the mirror in front of me - even without the diaper visible - I still looked like such a child… "There we are, Little Princess Josie. You look very pretty, and I'm sure you'll look even prettier once you're done with dress-ups — we can take some photos for your Momma” - it was the first time the maid hadn't said The Lady of the House, when referring to Nora - "and show her what a pretty girl you are. Go on now, Miss Anni is waiting for you, I expect." "…you're crazy," I muttered, getting up from the stool and heading down the hall. I looked at the diaper between my legs, crinkling as I walked. Marta was crazy thinking I'd let her take pictures of me like this. And she was crazy thinking I was going to wear these stupid diapers. I just… it was one time, because I was tired, and I didn't want to argue! Plus, I wanted to play with Anni…
  5. 5 likes
    76.) "Josie. Do you know what the term Involuntary Commitment means, in the context of a girl whom tried to take her own life?" She was a smart girl — even if she wasn't inherently familiar with the term, the words themselves weren't the hardest things in the world to figure out the meaning of when placed together. The woman sipped at her after-dinner coffee and watched as Josie stopped in her tracks. "…you're not an institution." "I am, actually." …what the fuck? "…you need a confession." I'd seen enough TV shows. If you say you took too many pills on accident. Or you didn't understand how to read the label. Or if you thought the pills weren't dangerous. They can't keep you. Not unless you confess. "I didn't try to hurt myself, Nora. I was confused. I was tired." "With the degree of your break, it would not take very much to convince a magistrate that you are not currently capable of caring for yourself, in which case I will be awarded legal guardianship over you, and you will complete my program, in full, to my satisfaction. There will be no option for a partially deferred program." The woman sipped her coffee again and then set it down with a small sigh. "I have a proven track record of results, Josie. You pleaded for my help, and now I will provide it. How I do so, and with how much freedom I allow you, is up to you and your actions." "I'm not like these girls," I said evenly, putting my white gloved hands down on the table. "I'm not one of your… your… patients. I'm fine! And I'm not going to let you turn me into what you turned Rissa into! What, you think because I have a soft spot for kids’ shows and sippy cups I'm going to piss myself?" I certainly had done it enough… "If you want my cooperation, you'll agree to my terms. I'm meeting you half way." "…you hate Rissa at the moment, don't you? You can only reconcile who she was in that place, the things she did there — a person she wasn't even truly meant to be, because that man made her that way. And yet, you choose to see her as that, and not as the sweet little girl who cried for you, who longed to help you, who told me all about you." This wasn't a guilt thing, though, oh no. This was much different. "All your priorities and rankings and ideas are out of order in your head, Josie — you had everything poured in together, and took the minimum pieces required to make someone, and that's who you decided to be. You're not whole, you're simply functional." "That's not your call." "It is, actually." I threw the gloves off my hands onto the floor and stared at the woman with the most intense frustration. I wasn't sure I'd ever been this angry in my entire life. "Rissa is my own fucking business! Were you there? Were you getting fucked every day and not knowing what it was? Did you have her hand inside you? Did she make you think she tattled every time you didn't fuck her well enough?" I was screaming. I was angry. "And Kriss watched. She sat there and let it fucking happen. And you're no saint - keeping me here against my goddamn will? What fucked up people are Anni and Marta, huh? No. I've endured enough bullshit for a whole fucking eternity, and I'm done with it! I'm done with all of it! I'm going home." The woman stood up simply once Josie was done yelling, and waited for a moment for her to open her mouth to say something new. Her hand pressed the bracelet, and her words came simply. "Josie is Pretty." There were many things she could have done, many ways to cloud Josie’s mind beyond what she'd chosen, but none of those suited her current plans. Her other hand went to the girl’s cheek and she played with the skin, soft, tender, and stared into eyes made glassy by the yelling. "You don't want to be this way… angry… afraid. And you don't have to be." "…leave me alone," I muttered. But the fire was gone. I didn't get it. She called me pretty. No. She didn't call me anything. She called that fake name pretty. And that was enough to cool me down? I pulled away from her, stumbling back. My cheeks were pink, and I looked away from the woman. "I'm not staying… stop thinking you can change things…" "Change is arbitrary… one thing as good as the other, my Pretty Josie." This time, the words were abridged, and there was no drug, but that was okay — they were only words and that's all they needed to be. "Changing someone without their permission is bad… but fixing someone who's broken… someone who might be so broken they don't even see it… that's good." "Cut it out…" I stepped backwards again, and the woman stepped forward. I stumbled into the living room and bit my lip. Why was she doing this? Did she think her system was going to work? "I'm not Rissa," I reminded her. "I'm not going to be some baby. It's not happening. You can't fix me." "Rissa isn't a baby — she's an adult, and she's not broken anymore. No more hating herself, no more hating others, no bad memories, just experiences filed away as part of life. She's not a baby, she was brave enough to be fixed." The back of Josie’s thighs hit one of the chairs, and she fell backward into it, looking up with a mixture of fear and awe at the woman. "Are you brave enough to be fixed, my pretty little Josie? Are you brave enough to face happiness?" "I'm not Rissa!" I yelled. "She had it easy…" I had tears in my eyes, and as I looked away from the woman, they slid down my cheeks. This wasn't supposed to happen… "She was smart. She deflected. She was independent. And it sucks what happened to her, but she could save herself! She wasn't trapped in the wrong mindset! She wasn't helpless! She didn't rely on everyone else to save her, and… and… and she wasn't let down…" I rubbed the water out of my eyes. I stood up out of the chair and pushed Nora as hard as I could away from me, but she only went back half a step. "I'm not her! You can't fix me! And I'm not going to sit on the carpet playing with blocks while I suffer! I'M NOT!!!" "You're not Rissa, no! You're not, and she couldn't be Rissa while she was here, either, she had to be Ister because Rissa didn't think there was anything wrong with her, even after she almost died!" It was the first time that Josie would have seen Nora raise her voice, and it was only just a little, but enough enthusiasm to make it work. "He poisoned you, and he poisoned her, and he poisoned Kriss, too — he took away all of Kriss, and she had to make herself new from pieces of the three of you, and she still saved you in the end. You didn't have it any better or worse than any of the girls involved in that, and Kriss and Rissa both got help so what makes you think you're so much better than them? You're a beautiful stained glass window shattered into a thousand pieces and put back together in all the wrong ways and the only way to fix you is for me to take apart every little shard and start over, and that's what you begged me for, that's what you trusted me to do." I bit my lip, wiping the water from my eyes, and looked away. Why was she doing this to me? Why was I here? Why couldn't Nora just… let it go… "…I don't wanna… I don't wanna be here…" "Too damn bad." "…it's your fault… you broke me in the first place. I was… I was okay… and then… you messed it up… and that's not fair, it's not fair…" I was still crying, but the crying was coming down harder. I couldn't help myself… "I had to, because if I didn't and that had happened when you were on your own, you would've died…" And there it was… sadness, in the woman's voice. She was typically so withheld, subdued, detached professionally — but that was longing sadness. Was it because she knew Rissa? Was she too deep in? Or maybe, perhaps, it was all part of her methodology. Either way, when she wrapped her arms around Josie, the girl didn't pull away from the cuddle. "I know this is scary, but you need to trust me, I'm not out to hurt you or humiliate you…" "…it's not gonna work… I'm not fixable…" "I'll make it work," she said. I wanted to believe her, but you don't just make things work. Those words didn't mean anything. They were just more words… "I wanna go home…" "Sorry. But I'm not letting you." "…I'm not gonna cooperate… I think this whole thing is stupid…" "But you know it works, you'e just scared that you're too broken, Josie." The woman continued to hold Josie, gently playing with her hair as she hummed softly. "I've fixed dozens of girls, and Anni had literal damage to her brain, and she'll be ready to go in a few more weeks. I can help you, and fix you, so long as you let me. And even if you don't cooperate at first, I'll help you to as time goes on, and you'll be fixed. It's scary, my princess, I know that it is." "It won't work," I mumbled into her shoulder. She kept playing with my hair and I wrapped my arms around her. Maybe because, since I'd woken up, since everything had happened, she's the only person that ever showed me affection. Maybe… maybe I'd given up on affection. But when I was in her arms, I missed it... The fact of the matter was a very simple one, one the woman explained after she kissed the top of Josies head, and continued to hold her. "If it doesn't, you have nothing to lose, and if it does, you have everything to gain." The confrontation had needed to happen — it was why Nora had forced herself to be so blasé over dinner, because nothing could go forward without Josie having had her moment to scream, and to have someone scream back and then hold her.
  6. 5 likes
    Could this be the start of him being more accepting? Today when my hubby and I woke up, neither of us had any urgent need to get out of bed (except that I had to pee.) He, of course, was in the "MOOD" to fool around but when I told him I needed to use the restroom again first, he started to tickle me and press on my bladder. "Are you TRYING to make me wet myself and the bed?" I asked. "Sure, why not." He responded. We talked for a few minutes, than he got up and asked if I had any of my diapers handy. I lead him to the closet and took one out and handed it to him. I told him that if we were going to "Do It" that I would prefer he diaper me afterwards that way the clean up would be contained in the diaper. He spread the diaper on the bed, I climbed on top of it and then he on me. Well, we're all adults here so we know what happened next...... When we were all done, he taped up my diaper good and snug, gave it a little pat and went to take care of his own business in the bathroom. When he returned, I told him that if we had done that the night before, I wouldn't have had to get up so many times during the night to pee (2-4 x's) and that maybe I would get better sleep. Then he did the unexpected. He AGREED with me. Okay, I am not counting my chickens before they hatch here. I know this was a one time thing but it was HIS idea to get the diaper out of the closet, it was HIS idea to diaper me in it. It was even HIS idea to try to make me wet the bed and I honestly think I could encourage him to diaper me more often if I (hate to use the word Bribe but...) Bribe him with Sex first. I like to think that maybe we are both getting what we want. More Sex for him anytime I want to wear a diaper to bed. Sounds like a Win-Win situation for both of us. I will try and put this concept to the test over the next few days but I am not going to over-do it. Ultimately, I would be happy with wearing to bed 2-3 nights a month and seeing if we can progress this to more frequently later on. For now, I am happy in the diaper my hubby put on me this morning and plan on wearing it until he takes it off me or requests that I do. BTW, he has already come to check my diaper once this morning before he went out for his bike ride and to mow the lawn. He even asked me if I made a "Poopie" in it, to which I said "I don't really like doing that." Hopefully that will further encourage him to want to diaper play with me. Maybe some day, if he is comfortable with it or forces it upon me, I might make a "Poopie" in a diaper for him but again, that is so far beyond what I am looking for right now that it couldn't even be considered counting chickens before they hatch, it would be more like counting Pterodactyls before they hatch. For now, I am just happy to be able to wear my diaper "freely" in front of him for the day and looking forward to the next diaper check.
  7. 4 likes
    In a few weeks I'm going to leave to travel for a month, so I'm posting an extra chapter today! Chapter 11: DAD REACTED FIRST saying “Oh my God!” and looking like he was trying not to laugh and horrified at the same time. Mom looked at me silently for a moment before saying, “Stacy?” I nodded. “Well at least you do make an adorable little girl…” Mom said after staring at me speechless for a long moment. I sighed, “Yeah I guess I do.” Mom’s eyes seemed to narrow at my image like I had just been busted for lying to her about something, “What happened to your cheeks though?” Amanda waved at them and said, “I apologize, that’s a side effect of a process we thought we had in hand to make her able to stay in school here.” “What did you do to our son?” Dad asked angrily, less inclined to be blasé about the new detail. “Dad, Mom, it was something I agreed to. And she said we thought we had it in hand…” I groaned and wrung my hands for a second before continuing, “I told you in that last e-mail that my name caused problems. Both the Westerfields and Emerson believed I was a girl.” “I still can’t believe you and your dad convinced me to name him that…” Mom glanced angrily at Dad. “Sorry, if three generations of us had already been stuck with the name what was one more?” I sighed and said, “Look what was done eighteen years ago doesn’t matter now…” They both looked skeptically at me, but I continued, “Things were dangerous when we were here last… but it was nothing compared to the way things are now. Littles are in much more peril of being adopted and turned into brainless drooling infants now...” My parents both looked more worried but I pressed on, “Because I’d been registered as a girl it would only take one person to lodge a complaint and claim I was in violation of the university's honor code and I’d lose my scholarship.” I paused for a breath and shuddered, “I would probably at the least be shipped to a preschool instead… Or worst case I would be removed from Amanda and Fred’s care and sent to an orphanage.” Mom looked through the screen, “Is this true?” I turned and looked at Fred who nodded, “Yes it is, as soon as we realized the mistake I quietly made some inquiries and found that several littles have been shipped off for violations like this.” “I knew this was a mistake Stacy…” Dad said before asking, “So just what did you do to him?” “One of the departments at our hospital is using a new technology with nanites to be able to deliver care to littles and make changes without things being quite so invasive…” I shifted uncomfortably and just came out with it, “We edited the coding heavily first, but we used the nanites to make me a girl so I can remain in school.” “You what?!?” Dad asked. “I’m now a girl Dad, complete with the correct plumbing for those people who change my diapers to know I am. I told you in the e-mail we might have to do something…” “But…” he stuttered. “Is this permanent?” Mom asked. I watched Amanda in a little video monitor box at the bottom corner of the screen nod, “In theory you could inject Stacy with the nanites again, but I’m pretty sure that to do so would be really dangerous. Some of the nanites will still remain from the first batch like a set of T Cells keeping watch for invaders. It’s quite likely that the two sets of nanites would battle inside of Stacy and kill her in the process.” Both of my parents looked at me with horrified expressions for a long moment. Mom snapped out of it and asked, “You’re okay with this Stacy?” I shrugged, “Fifty-percent of the world including you make it just fine as girls, I can do it too.” “You’re okay though… other than that?” She asked. I shrugged, “Other than having a different set of parts nothing else is different than I expected. We knew babying was going to come with the territory…” I pulled at my skirt nervously; “at least if I’m stuck wearing dresses I know I belong in them now.” Mom looked at me before saying, “Did it do anything else?” “I insisted on editing the file myself, with some help from Stacy, so that we could avoid surprises. We used the coding as a chance to also improve her concentration, motor skills, and staying up on our longer days better. As far as we know the only thing we missed was a routine in the programming that changed the placement of fat to her face. She’s got those adorable looking baby cheeks now,” she squeezed one of them gently, “but other than that Stacy’s fine.” “Actually it is probably a positive change here, as it should help her avoid being picked on as much by other Amazons,” Fred added, “as a lot of people assume she’s actually our real baby.” Dad looked dumbfounded and Mom just looked worried. “You’re really okay Stacy?” “Mostly… I mean there’s no denying that taking a step back to infancy is one of the most embarrassing things that could ever happen… but in the short time I’ve been able to play with even their home technology I’ve already learned a lot. I knew this was a risk when I came here…” “But a girl?” Dad asked. I shrugged, “It’s not like I was having wild sex every night anyway Dad.” “You’d better not have been…” He told me with a stern look. “How complete…?” Mom asked, semi-changing the subject. Fred fielded the question, “She’s not going to have periods for now as her body is behaving as a pre-pubescent girl about age four hormonally,” he paused and added, “but if she is given a large dose of estrogen she will begin developing breasts and menstruating as a normal girl her age would. I can give her that before she leaves.” “So she can get pregnant?” Dad asked nervously. “Yes,” Fred said, “well… at least once she receives the shot and enters puberty.” “You’re okay with that?” Dad asked incredulously as he glared through the screen at me. I shrugged, “It beats one of the other options where I wouldn’t have been able to have kids. As drastic as this was I still have options.” As I stood there I couldn’t help but feel like I really needed to pee and ended up just letting go. Mom stared at me and asked, “Did you just…?” I turned red and grimaced, “I agreed to it.” “Yes you did…” she said. I turned to Amanda and Fred, “Would you be able to use those headphones like you offered?” They nodded and Fred said, “Actually I’m going to go walk down the hallway, Amanda is more than enough here to meet the guidelines of watching you.” He looked down at his watch and added to me, “You have about thirty minutes and then our time is up…” “Thanks,” I told him. Amanda meanwhile turned a chair around away from the screen and put some headphones on. I could hear the music coming out of them by the time Fred turned to leave. “Can you hear me Amanda?” I asked. With no reaction I turned back to my parents, “I really am fine.” “No you’re not,” Mom told me, “You are exhibiting Stockholm Syndrome or something. How in the world could you have willingly agreed to mutilate your body?” “I didn’t mutilate it,” I told her, “I look like a normal girl,” I told her. “A normal baby girl maybe…” she told me before sighing. “That dress is adorable though…” I blushed, “I didn’t pick it out…” “I kind of figured that…” Mom said before sighing, “So are you doing anything else besides peeing and pooing your diapees?” I blushed some more, but nodded, “I’ve been studying for that test that I have to take next week –the CAREs exam.” “What is that one?” Dad asked. I proceeded to tell him about it and he said, “That doesn’t sound so bad, you do great on tests!” I shook my head, “The test portion isn’t, but it’s a six-hour test that you’re not allowed to leave until you complete it or the time runs out.” “Bathroom breaks?” Mom asked. “Not as necessary with a diaper… but if you poop it you’re done.” “And if you fail?” Dad asked. “Then it assigns you to the level of education you should be in…” “Meaning?” Mom asked nervously. “Meaning if it had been the practice test I took earlier today I would have been in big trouble. When I had a messy accident Amanda had me stop to see what the results would be. I would have been sent back to preschool for maturity even though my scores on everything else were almost perfect.” Mom looked at me and I could see tears in her eyes, “Stacy why don’t you just come home? I bet we can still get you into a state school here this year…” I shook my head, “I know this is crazy Mom, but I don’t want to give up!” Both of my parents stared at me worriedly for a moment before Mom said, “Can you get Amanda’s attention?” I nodded and walked over to her and tapped her shoulder. She looked at me and I mimed taking the headphones off. She did so and looked at my parents, “You’re done talking with them?” “They want to talk to you,” I told her as she looked at them. “Something wrong?” She asked hesitantly. I guessed she probably was wondering what I had told them if she had been honestly not listening to our conversation. “I’m a worried mother,” Mom told her, “If Stacy fails this test, will you be able to send her back home?” ‘Huh?’ I wondered for a moment. ‘Wasn’t one of the provisions…?’ I looked at Amanda and she said, “I would try… but if she ends up with that restriction they may not allow me to send her back through. My husband and I are trying to be very careful so we can’t be accused of neglect…” Mom nodded, “Please help him… er… her pass the test. I really do want my baby back home.” She looked at my questioning glance and said, “Figuratively of course. I don’t really want to change diapers again. I think you’re nuts to actually have a desire to do that one… I was so excited to have him finally potty trained the first time!” Amanda laughed, “Changing her diapers is kind of fun actually... Besides she’s a good girl and doesn’t fight me with it like I worried she would.” With that Mom looked at me and said, “Look Stacy you decided to go to this world and be her baby girl, you better behave or she has our permission to punish you…” I felt my face redden, “I’ll be good without that threat Mom.” “I hope so,” Dad said, “You realize you have absolutely no room for error, right? All it takes is one mistake!” He shuddered, “I was so glad to make it home with my body intact from that crazy world… I just can’t believe you’d be okay with all of that… and willingly go back.” I felt like his words were semi-accusing as a timer on the screen warned of three minutes remaining. My parents had seen theirs too and Mom said, “Look Stacy I love you very much.” “Love you too Mom, Dad,” I told them. Tears were in my eyes now. “Amanda, could we do this again in two weeks?” Dad asked. I looked to her and she nodded, “I don’t think that will be a problem.” “Thanks, talk to you then,” Dad said. “I love you Stacy,” Mom and Dad said almost as one. “I love you both too!” I said, and then the connection cut off. Amanda let me sit with my tears for a moment before gathering me up and saying, “Let’s go change that wet diapee and go get din-din.” I leaned against her and enjoyed the calming feeling of her arms around me. Outside Fred waited with the diaper bag over his shoulder and they walked down the corridor to the desk and checked out. “Do you need anything else?” The lady asked us. “We need a reservation for two weeks from now,” Amanda told her. The lady looked suspiciously at her, “Why such regular calls?” “We’re working on getting our little girl some playmates,” Amanda said as I stiffened. The lady giggled, “Now isn’t that a smart way to do it! With everything locked down so much with the free littles I think the last chance for many of us is the dimensional visitors. Unfortunately by the time I see them at this desk they’re already claimed!” Amanda squeezed me slightly, “It does take some work…” she kissed my head and said, “So two weeks from now?” “Yes ma’am, you’re all booked Mr. and Mrs. Westerfield.” “Thanks,” she said before asking, “Where’s your nearest bathroom or changing room? Our princess here needs a change.” “Down the hall to the right is a bathroom, there are also some changing tables outside if you want. It’s not like they need any privacy for their cute little parts anyway…” “Thanks,” Amanda said and they walked down the direction she was given before Fred handed her the bag. “Let’s go inside,” she whispered to me. Even as she did so though I saw two littles being changed on the tables outside. One was kicking and screaming, “I’m not a baby! You can’t do this to me!!!!!!” On the other table a naked woman had her foot improbably in her mouth sucking on her toe as an Amazon woman wiped her disgusting poopy bottom. The sight made me shiver as the door closed them from view. “It’s okay Stacy,” she told me as she gave me a quick hug. “That was just a way to make it seem okay for us to be calling…” There was a convenient hook for diaper bags next to a fold down changing table that she pulled down and made a face at. I looked and saw remains of poop all over the table. “That’s gross,” I said aloud. “Yes it is… I think I’ll just change you in the car…” Given the only other option was in full view of the rest of the airport I nodded. She picked up the bag and we left the room as quickly as we had entered. We walked right past the man who was now in tears and being dressed in a onesie with a large pacifier had been stuffed in his mouth, effectively muting him. I could tell it was one of those locking ones and felt terrible for the poor guy. The little girl was being hoisted on her ‘mommy’s’ hip and waved at me. For my part I waved back… Thankfully Amanda and Fred were able to walk back to the car quickly and Amanda popped the back open. “Daddy can you hold your princess for a moment?” She asked him as she handed to me. “Sure,” he said and gave me a quick squeeze. “I thought you were changing someone’s wet diapee?” He asked. “The changing table in the bathroom was a mess… I wanted to throw up from it – there was no way I was putting my baby on it!” She said assertively. “I could have taken her into the men’s?” He suggested. She paused and I could tell she hadn’t even thought about it. “Why didn’t I think of that? Well I guess I’ll have to remember Daddy isn’t helpless, huh?” She asked as she turned back to me and I could see she’d laid out a soft changing pad on the back cargo area of the SUV. She laid me down on it and proceeded to pull down the diaper cover before I realized I might as well have been getting changed in the airport with as many people were passing our car. Just as she undid the tapes I saw the lady and the little girl from earlier walk by and get a full view of my naked bottom. I blushed and turned my head to the side to try to pretend no one was looking at me. For her part Amanda was thorough, but quick with the diaper change. She used a couple of wipes to quickly clean me, put a new diaper on me, and then sat me up without the diaper cover. “What about my panties?” I asked her embarrassed. “Your diaper cover got a bit wet sweetie,” she put it to the side as she picked me up, “I should have changed you a little earlier.” “Oh,” I said as she held me and I knew my diaper pronounced my status to the entire world with or without the cover. “It’s okay sweetie, you’re just a baby!” She hugged me and whispered, “You look more normal in a diaper than you would ever look in panties. People will just smile at you like this and move on. In panties you would really draw way more attention to yourself.” She put me inside the harness of my car seat and handed me my teddy bear from somewhere. “Here’s your bear Princess.” I hugged Elena tightly and listened as the door stayed open and she talked to Fred. “What about going to Elevated tonight?” “I guess that works. Don’t they have a pretty strict policy though?” “She’ll be fine. It’s some of the best food around either way, meet us there?” I heard Amanda say as she closed my door. When she got in the door I asked, “What’s their strict policy?” “Well… little’s have to eat umm… differently.” “Like?” “Like you probably won’t like the looks of it, but it’ll taste good?” She suggested before pausing and adding, “If you’re a good girl there I’ll let you have another of your special morning babas each day of the week the rest of the week?” My caffeine addiction overrode my common sense, but I did ask, “It’s going to be that bad?” She stiffened from what I could see of her in the mirror, “For you maybe, but for Mommy and Daddy it’s one of our favorite places to eat? You might even be okay with it?” “Two weeks,” I told her. She was at a stop sign and turned to look at me through the mirrors, “Deal.” “Somehow I feel like I didn’t negotiate hard enough…” I muttered. I squeezed Elena tightly and sat as we continued down the road with the green light. It must have been about a fifteen-minute drive before she pulled into a parking space and came to the door to get me. Fred was right there to grab the diaper bag. I had been about to leave Elena in the car when she said, “Bring your bear with you.” “Okay,” I told her. “Did you name her yet?” I looked up at her and squeezed my bear tighter, “Elena,” I told her. “What a pretty name for your bear,” she told me with a squeeze as we walked inside. I looked around the upscale restaurant and noted the name, ‘3lev4t3d’ used leet speak for some reason. ‘Was Elevated already taken? Or does the 343 have some significance?’ I wondered to myself. A man dressed in an expensive suit stood as the Maître’D. “How many tonight?” “Two plus our little girl here,” Fred said. “Please follow me,” he said a moment later after fiddling on a computer screen. We were led to a small table with booth benches on either side. I watched as a waitress appeared from the side and placed a very nice looking wooden high chair next to the table. Amanda placed my feet in the appropriate holes and cinched the waist strap down before placing a bib on me. I was still holding onto Elena then when Amanda gently pulled her from my grasp and sat her next to my diaper bag. “She’s able to behave properly?” The waitress asked nervously while glancing at me. “Yes, she’s not going to be a disturbance to other guests,” Fred said to her. “Very good sir and ma’am,” the lady said and I watched as a basket of bread was placed on the table far out of my reach. Amanda and Fred both munched on pieces in front of me and I couldn’t help but have my stomach grumble and feel this was unfair. Iced teas were brought for them upon their request, but I remained ignored still other than an occasional pet on the head from Amanda. “Have you decided?” A waiter appeared and asked about ten minutes later. “Yes, I’ll have the Veal Parmesan,” Amanda said. “And I’ll have your New York Steak,” Fred said. “How would you like that cooked?” “Medium rare please,” he told him. “And which meal would you like your little girl to share?” “She’ll have the Veal with me,” Amanda said. “Very good ma’am.” I sat there squirming a bit and thought about begging for a piece of bread or something but thought better of it. Something about her warning before… and something else just left a niggling in my brain that made me worry. I looked around and noticed there were only two other babies or littles present. One seemed to be an actual baby though, and the other might have been a little. Both seemed to be getting fed from a bowl next to their mothers. As I continued to look around Amanda presented a bottle to me and said, “Here, let this take a little bit off of that grumbling stomach.” I looked at the bottle and knew instantly it was breast milk and began nursing it. It wasn’t as good as straight from the source, but it was still pretty tasty so I nursed at it without a word. I wondered about the rest of dinner while I sucked at the bottle, something about the restaurant just seemed ‘off.’ About the time I had finished my bottle they turned up with two delicious looking plates for Fred and Amanda. Fred’s steak was one of the tastiest looking meats I had ever seen cooked. It was also the largest piece of steak I’d ever seen on a plate! I believed I had seen prime rib roasts smaller than the steak on his plate was… It came with a baked potato and my mouth watered at the sight of it. I looked at Amanda’s plate and saw a nice looking plate of veal parmesan with a pasta covered in a red meat sauce that would make any Italian restaurant proud. Then I noticed the bowl. Inside the bowl looked to be a red pasty mush with little bits of white sticking out. There was a little bit of a liquid consistency to it, but mostly it looked like something that had been put through a blender… or was on the bottom of the little I had just seen. My stomach turned as I now understood what she meant about the meal. A baby spoon was pulled out of the diaper bag and she asked, “Ready to give your din-din a try?” I made a face and she whispered, “It’s exactly what I have, it’s just been pureed.” My glare seemed to not affect her as she gathered a spoonful up and said, “Open up for the train Princess.” I debated about not doing so, but I remembered that this mush would be worth two weeks of coffee… ‘Was it worth that?’ I thought to myself. Amanda gave me a look that can only be given by a mommy… so I opened my mouth and she smiled at me, “Good girl!” As the mush landed on my tongue I had a flashback to the little bit of the disgusting stuff I’d tried from Elena’s meal back home and nearly gagged, but fortunately this only had the texture in common. The truth was that if you could get past the mushiness of the bite the flavor was fantastic! I didn’t have anything to chew so I just kind of swirled it around my mouth for a moment and swallowed. “Is that good?” She asked me in a singsong voice. I shrugged and nodded, “It’s weird.” I said quietly. Somehow the restaurant felt like a place that didn’t want littles speaking whatsoever. “The chef here is one of the best in our region… He believes littles should be fed well… but just that they can’t be trusted not to choke on their food whole,” she told me as she spooned another mouthful of the mush into my mouth. The texture clashed with the taste so much I just forced myself to pretend I had chewed it to that consistency myself. One bite at a time I was given the goop from the bowl until Amanda said, “What a good baby girl, you ate it all!” I glared at her because I swore the bowl was bigger before. I was still hungry and felt my stomach grumble in complaint. Just as I was about to say something though the waiter came back and asked, “Was the meal to everyone’s satisfaction?” I looked longingly at the eighth of a huge piece of veal that still lay on her plate. “Yes it was thank you.” Amanda said before asking, “This is our first time here with our little, is it alright if I nurse her here?” The man laughed, “Of course it’s okay. It’s the natural order of things, and we wouldn’t expect anything less here!” “Thanks,” Amanda said somewhat red. “Would you care for dessert while you provide dessert for your daughter?” I squirmed in my own embarrassment now. “Please, I’ll have the chocolate dessert you have listed here,” Amanda said. “I’ll take the slice of cheesecake,” Fred said from the other side. “Right away! Would you like me to box the rest of that for you?” He asked Amanda looking at the same leftovers I wanted. “Or I can puree it and put it in a jar for your daughter to have for another meal? “Just box it please,” she said, “it’d make a nice snack later after I put her to bed.” The man took the plate with him back to the back. As soon as he had the plate clear Amanda unsnapped the buckle at my waist and picked me up. “I know you’re still hungry sweetie, nurse from me and I’ll let you have the rest of the leftovers at home later.” I looked up at her and said, “Thanks.” She presented me with the fleshy orb and my mind went to a halt while my mouth did all the thinking I was capable of at that moment. My hunger at least seemed to take a back seat after her first breast had given all it had. I was zoned out from the milk as she burped me and placed me at her other breast. As I nursed she must have received her dessert because other than an occasional pet of my hair or pat to my back her right arm seemed to be on the table. “You have one of the best behaved littles I have ever seen come in here,” a deep mans voice different from the waiter sounded in my ear. “She is a good girl,” Amanda agreed. “How did she like her meal?” “I think she liked the taste of it… but honestly I don’t normally puree her meals or feed her baby food - so I think the texture was a battle for her.” “She normally eats solids? Are you sure that’s wise?” I kept nursing at her breast trying to contain my embarrassment. I felt Amanda nod, “We know she needs some care, but we see no reason to rub it in her face by pretending she isn’t a little bit of an adult. Normally I wouldn’t bring her here and subject her to that, but I knew that you would be pureeing the same thing I was eating… I knew it wouldn’t be the disgusting jarred food at least.” “You have some interesting views Madame,” the voice said. “But I can’t deny you have a beautiful and well behaved little there. Next time you are here let them know I said she could have the preschool version of the meal.” “Umm… thanks,” Amanda said. “Anytime, I hope to see you dine with us again.” Her breast ran out just then and I kept nursing for a moment. She broke my suction and placed me to her shoulder, saying, “He’s gone Princess.” I let out a burp then as she burped me and she added. “You seem to have made an impression somehow though…” She placed a pacifier in my mouth and then settled me back into the crook for her arm as she reached for another bite of her dessert. “That’s all I can eat I think Fred, you ready to go?” “Sure sweetheart, see you at home?” Amanda stood up and moved me to a position against her shoulder where I could just see behind her. A new little and his family had been seated and had just received their food. “Matty you need to eat your din-din,” the woman said to him. “No I’m not eating that disgusting ass…” I just spotted the little being ripped from the highchair, and his diaper was removed to bare his naked butt to the entire world. I heard the first smacks of a painful spanking as we cleared the dining area. ‘This place is crazy…’ Back at the car I was feeling sleepy from the breast milk as Amanda checked my diaper. “Hmm… better change you now…” she said before repeating the process of opening my diaper up in a parking lot along a crowded street. It caused my face to turn red knowing that any stranger who passed by was getting a free view of my new parts that I had barely seen. She didn’t waste time changing me into one of my thicker diapers. “There, all dry!” She told me and I just kept nursing the pacifier as she lay me in the carrier, moved my arms into the harness, and decided to take a nap on the way home. BACK HOME I woke as Amanda had just pulled into the garage. I stretched in the seat as much as I could and waited for her to come get me. “Oh so you are awake?” She asked as she opened the door. I nodded, “I don’t seem to be falling in quite as deep of a sleep from your milk every time now.” “You hungry now?” She asked me. I shook my head, “I do want to try that meal in a non-pureed form, but I’m pretty full right now.” “Just let me know later if you get hungry and we’ll heat that up for you,” she said as she carried me into the kitchen and then set me down on the ground. “Thanks,” I told her looking up at her face seemingly way above me. “So…” “So what?” I asked. “Want to see if Mommy made the right adapter for the TV to play your video games?” She asked just as Fred came in. He laughed, “I really am going to have to watch you two, you’re going to feed off of each other!” “You’re just jealous!” Amanda said. “Of what?” “She likes video games and not boring things like watching football…” “What?” I asked. “I like watching football too…” She looked at me and stuck her tongue out at me, “Traitor,” she muttered and suddenly picked me up. She tickled me mercilessly for a moment before letting up. “So video games?” I nodded, “Okay.” She sat me down on the couch and went upstairs to her work area before returning with the two consoles in the bags I had brought them in. “Which one should we try first?” She asked me. “What kind of games do you like?” “Shooters?” She asked hesitantly. “So you’re okay with me playing them?” I asked hopefully. “I won’t tell your Granny if you won’t?” She suggested with a smile. I laughed, “Okay, get it hooked up and I’ll get the game going.” I was kind of trapped on the couch with the floor looking a long ways down. ‘Real babies manage to climb and jump just fine!’ I reminded myself at the drop and crawled to the edge and took a leap down. It was almost scary how long I felt like I was in the air on the way down but I landed safely with an ‘oof.’ “Stacy!” Amanda looked at me, “Are you okay?” She asked worriedly. “I’m fine, real babies get around just fine when they’re this size,” I told her. “Not really, when they’re your size they can usually barely sit up…” “Are we going to play or not?” I asked her as I dug through the consoles bag I brought and found the case of games I brought with me. She shook her head, “I must be crazy…” It was then that I noticed we might have a problem though as the controllers seemed just a smidge larger than back home for my hands, but positively tiny for hers. “Umm… we might have a problem,” I said as I held up the controller. “Nope!” She said as she held up her own controller that looked identical but sized for her hands. “I made one for myself so no excuses for your butt getting whupped on the game.” I looked at her like she had grown another head… “Are…?” I started to ask but shook my head and said, “Okay, put this in the disc tray and we should be good to go.” I looked at the patch of wires and the adapter she had assembled and it looked like something that could have been purchased at the store. The same was true of her controller as she sat next to me and mine and hers connected to the console wirelessly. “How did you make those?” “I have a printer upstairs that can make just about anything if I give it the plans to do so. From the plastic all the way down to circuits,” she told me. “Cool!” I said. She gave me a sideways squeeze and kissed my head, “So what’s this game?” In the end I had settled on the latest Call of Duty game that had come out just before I had packed. I hadn’t played much, but it was similar enough to all of the past titles that the little I had played I felt confident I could beat the newbie. We settled on a team match at first and I was more than slightly surprised how confidently she played. In the end I won over her in points, but not by as much as I should have. “Okay you two, Daddy thinks it’s time for Stacy to have her bath and Mommy needs to go night-night.” I heard as we had finished another round. “Huh?” Amanda asked at the same time as me. “Oh boy… you two are going to have to have some limits set, you’re both way too alike,” he muttered. I looked at the clock and said, “Oh, we’ve been playing that long?” Amanda stiffened, “Oops… Sorry honey,” she told him with a smile as she held her hand out for my controller and placed both of ours on top of the TV before powering down the PlayStation. She gathered me up and said, “Good thing you have a thick diapee on! I guess I probably need to go myself before I need those!” She giggled as she tickled my feet and carried me upstairs to the bathroom. Amanda set me down on the floor and pulled the skirt of her dress up and then removed it all the way leaving only her underwear on. I watched morbidly as she pulled her panties down and sat down on the toilet and felt jealousy over being able to do so. She didn’t take long to begin sending urine into the toilet bowl and I had to wonder if she wasn’t joking about nearly having an accident of her own! “Ahhh,” she said contentedly. I watched her wipe, flush, then wash her hands before she turned her attention to the bath tub. She turned the nobs and added some bubble bath before turning to me and saying, “Turn around for Mommy.” I did as she asked and she undid the buttons that held the back of my dress closed and untied the ribbon at the back as well. I felt her fiddle with my hair for a moment before she used her fingers to get the braids completely loose. While I was still standing she reached and undid the tapes of my diaper leaving me now naked. With a quick grab under my arms she sat me in the tub that was already filling. I noticed that it was fuller than it had been the last time. I watched as Amanda undid her bra and froze as she climbed in the tub with me. She sat down with her back to the wall of the tub and I found myself picked up and sat down on her legs that stretched out now. “Mommy wants to take a bath with you,” she told me with a smile and a touch of my nose. I was kind of dumbfounded at this point, and couldn’t help but have my eyes drawn to look at her body. A couple days before I was pretty sure that I would have been aroused at this sight, but now I just looked at an adult body and wished I wasn’t as small as I was. She really was pretty I decided. Before I could really see anything through the bubbles though she began washing me from top to bottom. Especially my bottom found itself getting plenty of attention, as she seemed determined to have a clean baby… She washed my hair gently and I sat with my hair dripping as she began soaping up her own body and washing herself. I contented myself with playing with some bath crayons on the side of the tub when she began to go lower on her body. It didn’t mean as much when I had the same parts… When she was done she hugged me to her body and said, “I’m so glad you came here…” “Thanks… I think,” I told her with a smile. She laughed and squeezed me before turning me in her arms to present me with her breast. “Three times a day, huh?” I asked. “Please?” she asked. I sighed, “I’m going to get fat…” With that though I turned my head and latched on to nurse. A few moments later I felt my bladder lose control and knew I had to have just peed on her. As if to confirm that I heard Fred’s laugh. I squirmed a bit but she held me there saying, “It’s just a little pee, Mommy doesn’t mind,” she said. I shrugged and kept nursing hoping that a little pee wouldn’t become something else… at least for her sake. As I finished I was in that drunken state as she washed herself and me off one more time and carried me down the hallway to the nursery. I was barely aware of my surroundings as I was diapered and placed in another nightgown. Sometime between the change and the crib I found myself asleep. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ This chapter concludes what I consider to be Act I of the book. Hope you enjoyed this one. Thank you to everyone who has commented/or liked the story posts. I appreciate the feedback!
  8. 4 likes
    The first time I knew that diapers weren’t just for babies! (I was 12) Sears catalog from 1988
  9. 4 likes
    This story is another commission. The customer asked me to do a story set in the "Diaper Dimension." I have no experience with reading or writing such stories and he only gave me a vague description of this world, but I agreed to take it on if he agreed to grant me some leeway and embellishments. Since there wasn't some kind of wiki and I only had a few of the original creator's stories to skim over I embellished a lot. If you see any inconsistencies with other diaper dimension stories just keep in mind that this is outside my wheelhouse. Either way, the customer who commissioned the story seems to like it so far. The finished story will be around 75 pages. I am posting the first 1/3rd of the story (25 pages) and will add more as I finish each chapter. A WARNING: besides the usual graphic descriptions of messes, diaper changes, and privates this story is also going to be kind of dark with the main character being infantilized against her will in a cruel and sadistic way. That is what the customer asked for. If you liked my previous stories with loving diaper domination that ends in love then this might not be for you. CHAPTER 1: The Big City In this world there are two kinds of people, those who have power and those who do not. More specifically, there are Amazons and Littles. An Amazon is usually over eight feet tall, standing proud and strong. Using their size and strength Amazons have rose to a position of authority and influence, controlling the governments and economical exchange. It appears that those endowed with remarkable height were set for a live of privilege and affluence. On the other side of things were the Littles who struggled to survive on their own. Littles were not allowed the same education, jobs, or bathrooms as the Amazons. In fact, Littles did not use bathrooms at all. They are never potty trained and kept in a perpetual state of babyhood. For many Amazons, having their own adult baby Little was like a status symbol. The prettiest most petite babies were like a fashionable accessory, kind of like how many people would treat dogs if it were possible to keep them permanently as puppies. While many Amazons loved their adult baby Littles dearly, some of them were simply doing it for the sadistic thrill of keeping these lower class citizens in their place. Littles were of no threat to their society. Even an especially intelligent little still did not have half the capacity as an Amazon. They didn't have half their strength nor even a quarter of their bladder control. It was possible for a Little to become potty trained, but it is an arduous task and tends to only work when they get started at an early age. Some Littles freely accepted their place in the world. Catherine was not one of them. Catherine was born as a little and raised by other Littles. Wanting her to succeed where they did not she was educated using stolen books and videos. She was potty trained by the time she was six years old though she still had the occasional accident. It was very difficult to potty train little Cathy, as it was for most Littles, but she was also taught about the dangers of Amazons and how they strip the Littles of their freedom. It helped motivate her to try harder. Her own parents were never potty trained, having been raised in the Amazon cities and being lucky enough to get away from their adoptive Amazon. She knew she didn't want to wind up like that, helpless and dependent on others. By her 20th birthday it was decided Catherine was mature enough to go out on her own. With a heavy heart and lots of crying she left behind her old life and went to live in the inner city. In this part of the country Catherine needed to wear a lanyard around her neck with a badge alerting people she was an "Unaccompanied Little," a "UL" for short. It was utterly humiliating to go out like this all the time and a little nerve-wracking whenever she needed a toilet and there was nothing available in public. Catherine spent most of her time indoors because of this, ordering most of what she needed online. The fear of having an accident in public was too great. She worried about being fined, or worse, adopted. If a Little broke the law and could not afford to pay the fine they were put into the adoption system. She would be quite an attractive little accessory for an Amazon with her sky blue hair and beautifully large and expressive brown eyes. At five feet tall she was also quite tiny and dainty like a doll. Catherine managed to avoid being adopted her whole adult life. For the four years she had lived in a rented flat she did well enough for herself. To support herself, Catherine did work online. Catherine had taught herself how to build her own electronics. When she lived in a community with other Littles she was always helping others when they needed something fixed. No Amazon would ever willingly take a complex piece of kit from a Little so the anonymity of working online made it easier for her to get away with. For a Little, Catherine was quite clever, and over the years grew more and more confident in her abilities. She even thought she could change minds some day, making more people realize there was more to Littles than just subordinate babies. Her confidence was starting to drop though as the rent increased every year. By the time she was 24, the rent had started to exceed her monthly intake. She would need a roommate or she would not be able to live in the flat much longer. A rent hike like this was mainly done to weed out Littles from certain parts of the city. Affluent Amazons were moving into these rustic neighborhoods and making them more suited for other Amazons to live in. This meant an environment was difficult or downright impossible for a Little to thrive in on their own. Catherine had to put out a want ad for a roommate. She thought deeply about how to properly word it. She wanted to make it seem "Little Friendly" without alerting to anyone that she was a Little herself. ROOMMATE NEEDED Bedroom for rent in downtown area. 1k monthly split two ways, utilities included. Accepting all types of applications, no discrimination. Must like littles. Catherine assumed this wording was just right and made it seem like she was someone who already had Littles in her home. Perhaps that might even dissuade an Amazon from moving in if they already had a Little themselves or might be jealous of someone with more than one Little. Feeling proud of herself, Catherine slept a little easier that night, thinking she was going to have many applications for her room by the morning. When morning came, Catherine checked the emails. Unfortunately many of these were people asking if they could pay far less than Catherine's monthly goal. No doubt they were Littles unable to afford the high rent. There had to be someone out there like her though, she thought, someone that worked hard in the face of adversity and skilled enough to make the rent. She was getting nervous as the deadline for the next month's rent was coming up. Eventually there was one email she found from a rather enthusiastic person. The email read "I'm seeking a room in your neighborhood. I'm willing to first and last month's rent as well as a deposit as long as I can get the room in the next couple days." It seemed too good to be true. Catherine wanted to vet this person further, but considering how desperate she was for rent she agreed to let this stranger from the internet reserve the room and sent her the link for an electronic payment. Not even two minutes after her reply Catherine was alerted to a deposit made into her bank account. Her eyes widened as she saw that this person had already given her the money as promised. It was more than she could have hoped for! "Abigail Jain" was the sender's name. It seemed like a trustworthy name, though her ability to pay so much so quickly should have set off an alarm to Catherine. Catherine did not have the luxury of interviewing Abigail further though. She became easily stressed and the threat of being evicted was hanging over her head. She feared that her next door neighbors would try to adopt her as they always had their eye on her. While the old couple seemed sweet, the thought of being their baby for the rest of their lives was a frightening prospect to her. A loss of independence was scarier to her than anything else. The nights prior to the email Catherine was wetting the bed every night. The poor, stressed little lady peed all over herself in her sleep. She would wake up in soaked sheets and have to flip her mattress to let it dry. She then meticulously scrubs the sheets before washing them in the machine. It was humiliating to be soaked in her own piss, but at least she was all alone when it happened and she wasn't being put in diapers. Catherine thought back to those bedwetting incidents. That only happened during times of extreme stress. She calmed herself down, reminding herself that she wouldn't have to worry about having an accident again when the roommate arrived. With the rent drastically reduced she would be able to have more peaceful nights. The day had arrived and soon Abigail would be heading into Catherine's apartment. Catherine had made sure to decorate the place nicely, stashing away the usual clutter of electronic equipment she had laying around. Every inch of the house was cleaned top to bottom as she wanted to make a good first impression on this Abigail. She pulled on a pair of jeans and a loose t-shirt, hoping to show she was cool and laid back as well. Perhaps she could even be friends with her new roomie. Her life in the big city was pretty lonely and despite her independent attitude Catherine missed having other folks around to talk to. While straightening out some books on the coffee table Catherine heard a buzzing at her door. She promptly shot over to the intercom and held down the button. "Hello? Is this Abigail?" Catherine spoke, waiting to hear the voice on the other end. "Yeah, let me in. My luggage is getting heavy!" the voice responded. Catherine pressed the button that opened the door and she listened in as she heard the sound of said heavy luggage banging against the stairs. She wanted to catch a glimpse of her new roomie before she came in, but being so short she was unable to reach the peephole on the door. She turned the latch on the lock and stepped back as she saw the knob turning. It was exciting and a little scary. Who was this mysterious person? As the door opened there stood the figure, filling the entire doorway. Abigail was an Amazon and towered over little Catherine. She was just an inch shy of being nine feet tall. To Catherine though the size was unfathomable. She swallowed nervously and took several steps back as she just stared up in awe at the comparatively tall woman. Abigail smirked and walked in, pulling that heavy luggage behind her. She propped it up against the wall and then shut the door behind her. "Well now, what do we have here? A Little living all on her own in the big city?" Abigail chuckled, crossing her arms over her large breasts. "Someone had some pretty lofty goals, huh? You're lucky I'm here now." Catherine furrowed her brow. She knew she was being condescended to. She wanted to tell Abigail to get out right then, but her money was already deposited into her account and she needed it. With no other option she directed Abigail to her room, leading the way. "So, little Cathy," Abigail continued engaging with her, "What made you think you could handle the demanding adult world on your own?" "It's Catherine." the Little replied. "and us Littles aren't all dumb and helpless. I'm intelligent and skilled and I managed to survive this long with my online business. I only needed to sublet after the plutocratic tyrants of this neighborhood decided to raise the rent above a decent living wage." "Listen to all those big words coming out of that tiny mouth." Abigail chuckled. "Are you just trying to impress me, Cathy?" Abigail was clearly trying to get to Catherine. She set her luggage down on the floor and began to unpack her things on her large bed. Catherine looked on, looking at the big girl clothes. They were literally for a big girl. There were also some large leather-bound books. She leaned in close, trying to get a better look at them. They appeared to be psychology books. One of them was even titled 'Training Your Little.' When she reached for the book she had her smaller hand swatted away. "No no, those are not for you. They're much too complicated for a child like you to understand." "I'm 24." Catherine responded, trying to sound grown up, but her voice cracked nervously. "I'm just as much of an adult as you!" "That's funny because I'm 23, and yet from where I stand you look like a child." Abigail responded flatly. "Your numerical age means nothing to me." After saying this Abigail reached over and grabbed at Catherine's pants, yanking them down to her knees. It all happened too fast for Catherine to react. "Sorry, I just had to see for myself if you were truly potty trained." "Yeah, well I am!" Catherine responded angrily, her face red with shame and frustration as she stood there with her panties exposed. She was glad these were freshly cleaned panties and not a stained pair. She reached down, grabbing her pants, and tried to pull them back up quickly. "You know, while I'm here there's going to be a few changes. Nothing drastic, I promise, but these are simply for the well being of both of us." Abigail explained. "I mean obviously there will have to be some adjustments with a Little and Amazon sharing the same space as equals." She paused. "Even though we clearly are not." Catherine gritted her teeth, but she held her tongue. She was more perceptive than other Littles and she could see that Abigail was already trying to impose some rules. "Show me your room, little Cathy." Abigail looked down at her. Catherine sighed. She exited the Amazon's bedroom and took her across the hall to her own little room. Inside was the typical large bed, which was clearly too big for her. Abigail nodded. "That's the first thing that will have to go. That bed just isn't suited for you. In fact, I don't see what a tiny little girl like you could do with all this space. If I got some child's furniture in here I could expand my room and move the walls in closer here." "You can't do that!" Catherine finally spoke up. "Any alterations to the apartment would be a clear breach of my lease!" "Cathy, relax." Abigail responded calmly, not even looking at the smaller girl, just staring at the room. "I will be taking over the lease. I should have lead with that. My family is quite successful. Perhaps you have heard of the Jain Family Etiquette Schools For Littles, the largest chain of such schools? Well suffice to say it would be in both our best interest if you handed over the responsibility of paying rent over to me." It did sound ideal to have Abigail's large disposable income on hand to pay for just about everything, but Catherine was still interested in running her business and trying to get more successful at it. That's when she saw Abigail picking up one of the many devices Catherine had build, looking over it curiously. "Don't touch that, it's not finished yet!" Catherine said, hopping up and down to try and grab it out of the taller woman's hands. "Is this one of your toys?" Abigail said, looking down with a snide smile. "I'm an electronic engineer." Catherine said, pouting. "That's one of my projects. I also fix broken devices for people. That's my business." "Well now that doesn't sound like a job for a Little!" Abigail, shaking her head and smiling still. "You should be a seamstress, or a kitchen worker." Her face lit up as she just got an idea. "I know! You could be my maid! Oh I could get you a pretty little dress and apron and you would just look darling!" "Please..." Catherine was angry still, but she mostly just looked sad right now. "Don't make me give up my passion." "Tell you what." Abigail's expression turned serious. "You can fiddle around with your silly hobby in your free time, but during the day I expect you to earn your keep as my maid. Frankly I think you belong in a playpen wearing a diaper, but I am being fair and letting you pretend to be a grown up." Abigail did seem like she was being fair about this all things considered. Catherine may have been a smart Little, but she was not aware of Abigail's cunning. She had no idea that Abigail had a circuitous plan set already that she would never see coming. Abigail was an Amazon after all, and had studied Little psychology for her first two years of school. She knew how to handle a stubborn child. Catherine reluctantly agreed to Abigail's arrangements. They all seemed so extreme to her, but it was still better than the thought of being homeless or getting adopted and turned into a big baby. The threat was still in the air and Abigail let her know it was a possibility with her not so subtle hint. "Just a moment." Abigail stepped into the hall. She dialed a number on her phone. "Yes, hello. How soon can you deliver a princess mattress and bed frame to B Street downtown? Ah, tonight would be perfect!" Abigail placed her hand over the phone and turned to Catherine. "This is big girl talk. Why don't you go play with your toys while I make some purchases." Abigail walked away from Catherine and shut the door to her room behind her. Catherine looked down the hall, frowning a bit. A princess bed? Catherine wasn't exactly a girly type. She was also just getting used to having a big, comfortable Amazonian bed all to herself. This new bed would clearly be much smaller. She was also losing all that extra space in her room. The control she so coveted all these years was starting to slip away from her. Looking at that closed door, Catherine knew that Abigail must be coming up with something, but she just didn't know what it would be. Clenching her fists she resolved to try even harder to succeed. She knew she could still work on her projects in her free time and that eventually her business would take off. All she needed was a bit more patience putting up with this bossy Amazon that had pushed her way into her life. "Okay then." Abigail said, exiting her bedroom. "We will have new furniture in here by the end of the day and by the end of the week the renovations will be made to the rooms." Abigail walked past Catherine with an air of confidence, strolling by her and just smirking smugly. "I also discussed the lease agreement with your landlord. She seemed all to happy to hand the lease over to me and not at all surprised that I would be taking over. You see, no one really expects much out of you. You Littles are all helpless and need the guidance of us bigger people." "I was doing just fine before." Catherine muttered to herself. "What was that, little Cathy?" Abigail said, loving how much mileage she got out of using the diminutive name on the girl. "Nothing." Catherine sighed. "Yes. That is what I thought." Abigail reached down and patted Catherine on the head. Abigail walked over to Catherine's bed. Catherine was helpless to stop the giant woman. Abigail pulled on the covers and took off the comforter. Her eyes were drawn right to the multiple rings of stains around the middle of the mattress. She clucked her tongue and shook her head. "I knew it was a good idea to order the plastic-covered mattresses." Abigail said, like she fully expected Catherine to be a bedwetter. With a fierce grunt she pulled the mattress up and slid it off the bed frame. She pushed it out Catherine's bedroom door, effectively making Catherine have to stumble out into the hallway. "Cathy, be a good girl and drag this down to the curb. You say you can do just as much as an Amazon, right? So you should be able to pull this down the stairs by yourself." Catherine was conflicted, wanting to prove herself, but at the same time pretty embarrassed about having to take a soiled mattress to the curb. Everyone would see she peed the bed, several times. She glanced back up at Abigail who was just staring her down with a calm expression. She sighed and walked in front of the mattress and pulled on it, dragging it through the hall and towards the door. Catherine strained as she pulled the mattress towards the stairwell. It was such a strenuous task for the tiny lady. The mattress was positively gigantic compared to her. Catherine finally got the mattress out the front door and then let it fall to the curb to be picked up by waste disposal professionals later in the week. She felt accomplished that she had done just a huge task all on her own, breathing deep as she tried to catch her breath. When she looked up she noticed some people around the neighborhood were staring at her. They saw the soiled mattress and rightly assumed Catherine was the one that soiled it, considering she was a Little after all. Catherine's face burned with blush, pretty much confirming everyone's suspicions. She turned back towards the door quickly and tried to get back into the building. Unfortunately she forgot her key. Catherine started pressing the button for her apartment frantically. She was trying to get Abigail's attention so she could get buzzed back in. Catherine looked around, whimpering nervously as she felt like everyone was just watching and judging her. She kept trying to get Abigail's attention and she began to cry. Her day was getting more stressful by the minute and now she was having a full-on sobbing fit out in the open. Abigail's voice finally came on the intercom. "I'm sorry, baby girl. I was busy on the phone and I didn't hear you. I'll buzz you in." Abigail responded through the speaker. As soon as the front door was open Catherine bolted inside. When Catherine finished climbing the stairs she saw Abigail there at the doorway, arms out and jutting her lip in a coy pouting expression. Catherine twisted her face in disgust. Did she really expect her to take a hug as an apology? Catherine stubbornly kept her arms down at her sides as she walked towards her door. She tried to slip by Abigail and the larger woman just picked up Catherine into her arms, hugging her tight. "Let me down this instant! I am not a baby or a dolly to be played with!" Catherine shouted. "Shh, it's okay, baby Cathy." Abigail said in a mock soothing tone, petting Catherine's hair. Catherine grumbled, squirming in Abigail's strong hold. "Don't pretend you weren't crying. I know that a Little can get pretty emotional when she is away from her caretaker." "You're NOT my caretaker! I do not need a caretaker!" Catherine said defiantly. "Yes, you've tried to make that clear many times. My mistake." Abigail set Catherine down on her feet. Catherine stamped away from her, fuming with anger. To Abigail the girl just looked like she was having a tantrum. She chuckled at the amusing sight. Later that day the new furniture had arrived. The deliverers carried everything into the apartment. Catherine was sitting in the living room area with her feet dangling off the sofa. She was working on fixing up a small computer on a stick. and everything was strewn about the coffee table. She had to stop what she was doing, standing up and taking notice of just what was being brought into the place. It was more than just a bed. Inside Catherine's bedroom, her old bed frame had been disassembled already while the new one was being installed. Her dresser and night stands were taken out and replaced with smaller ones. Catherine rushed over to see what was going on. The new furniture had a more pastel colored look to it wit childish designs. It was all sized for an adult Little though. The transformation had begun. Abigail had fully invaded her space and was changing everything. There was nothing Catherine could even do about it. "That's an adorable Little you got there." One of the furniture movers commented. "What's her name?" "I'm not her Little." Catherine said, crossing her arms and frowning. "Excuse you, the adults are talking. Go back to tinkering with your toys." Abigail chided Catherine in front of the other adults. Catherine looked up at her incredulously and then scoffed, stamping away. "Her name is Cathy and she's a bit petulant as you can see. She's never been adopted in her entire 24 years so she doesn't really have the manners of a good little girl yet." "Oh yeah?" the mover smiled, looking at the girl. "Fussy or not I wouldn't mind tucking that cutie in at night." Catherine sat on the couch just stewing. She could hear the Amazons just talking about her. She was too upset to even focus on her work. Suddenly one of the delivery people grabbed her and lifted her off the couch. Catherine let out a surprised noise from the back of her throat. This was amusing to all in the room as she sounded kind of funny and squeaky. Catherine was set back down on a smaller chair that was all puffy and cushy and made rubbery sounds as she moved around on it. "That's more suited to you." Abigail said, walking over to Catherine and grinning wide. "Littles should not be on the adult's furniture without permission. Especially ones that aren't properly protected with a diaper." "Hey!" Catherine huffed. "That's my couch! I paid for it.... And I've never stained it either!" "I'm sorry, Cathy, but I'm not going to risk it." Abigail said firmly. Finally one last piece of furniture was brought in. It was a high chair and it was set at the dining room table. Catherine felt a heaviness in her stomach as she looked at the infantile high chair, sized for an adult Little. It reached the height of the table and it would be a lot easier for her to eat off of rather than stacking a bunch of books on a chair and using them as a booster. Still, it was yet another reminder that she was comparatively a big baby to her roommate. Catherine's first day with her new roommate was very stressful for her. Now she felt like she was always on edge, always having to stay on guard so she would not be turned into a drooling baby for some spoiled rich Amazon to play with. After she finished reading her large computer science book she pulled herself up and out of the little kiddy chair. She closed the book and set it down on the coffee table, heading to her room to retire for the night. Upon looking into the room, Catherine made a heavy, annoyed sigh and slumped her shoulders. The new bed was small of course, but big enough to fit her. It made the bedroom look much emptier. The head board was painted pink and purple and had decorations of princesses on them. The bed sheets and pillows also had a princess theme with adorable, diaper-clad princesses playing with woodland critters. The pillow cases had giant tiaras printed on them. Catherine pulled back the covers and she saw the mattress was made of waterproof, stain-resistant material. Exhausted, Catherine didn't bother thinking about that right now. She climbed into the bed and laid back, hearing the mattress make crumpling noises under her. Her heart raced a little and she counted to ten, trying to calm herself down. The whole ordeal was just becoming one embarrassment after another. She did not want to go to bed anxious and wake up wet. She reached into her shirt, pulling out the locket that was attached to her necklace. She opened it and looked at the picture of her parents. She resolved to make them proud and have a better life than they did. Catherine flopped backward onto the mattress and sighed, looking up at the ceiling. She picked up a remote that she made and pressed a button, turning the lights out. It was the kind of invention that only Littles would really need as reaching light switches or cords was often too difficult. Catherine wondered if maybe she wasn't careful about how she presented her online business. So many of her inventions were catered specifically to problems Littles had. Was that enough to get her noticed? When Catherine awoke from her sleep she could feel the cold, clammy sensation of another pissy slumber. She grumbled to herself as she sat up in the bed, feeling herself just surrounded by a pool of piss. The waterproof mattress had collected all her piss into one spot and with only her blanket and pants to soak up her piddly accident it felt like she was just swimming in it! Catherine rubbed her eyes and opened them, seeing Abigail just standing there, like she was merely waiting this whole time for her to wake up. "Good morning, Cathy. Well now I think a thank you is in order now, huh?" Abigail grabbed Catherine, lifting her with ease off the pissy bed. "If I didn't get this new bed for you then you would have soaked right through your mattress again and had to leak straight through to the floor! Now that would be very unsanitary. This is much easier to clean now, don't you think?" Abigail set Catherine down on her feet and then she grabbed the sheets, pulling them off the bed and folding them. She wiped up most of the pee from the mattress before carrying away the sheets and dropping them into the laundry basket. "I can clean up the rest, Abi." Catherine said, trying to get some of adulthood back. "Okay, little Cathy, but only because I do not want to be late for class. I expect you to finish all your chores in addition to cleaning up your pee pee sheets and clothes. If you think you're a big girl you need to prove it to me." With that, Abigail turned around and left the bedroom. Catherine peeked out of the room and watched as Abigail gathered her books into a handbag and went for the door. She gave Catherine a little condescending pat on the head as she passed her by and soon she was out the door. Once Catherine was sure she was gone she stripped out of her clothes, making a face as the soggy material had to be peeled off of her skin. She set the clothes in the laundry basket with the sheets and picked them up. She was completely naked, walking towards the laundry room, when suddenly Abigail peeked back into the house. "Sorry, forgot something." She said, picking up a small bag by the door. She smiled as she got a good look at Catherine's small, naked body. Catherine felt like her whole body was warming over as she was stared at. She started to suspect that maybe Abigail planned that. She walked to the washing machine and stuffed all the pissed on materials into it. After starting the wash she looked down at herself, raising one leg and then the other, making a disgusted face as she still felt the clammy wetness on her skin. She wandered off to the bathroom, climbing into the large tub, and started a bath for herself. Catherine sat there in the bath, almost literally stewing. She sat there angrily, surrounded by bubbles as she thought about how Abigail was making her feel. If it was her and another Little she would not be so embarrassed and frustrated. So she peed the bed. So what? She could handle this on her own. She had survived this long, changing herself and washing her own clothing and linens. She didn't need some Amazon stepping in and taking care of her. She sure didn't need anyone to lecture her either! She was very intelligent. She thought she might even be more intelligent than some Amazons! As Catherine sat there in the tub she really had to pee. She looked over at the toilet which seemed so far. She considered just peeing there in the tub. She thought about what Abigail might say. Even though she wasn't there, Catherine still felt her power over her. It was like she could not escape Abigail's dominance even when she was alone. With a frustrated sigh the wet and naked girl climbed out of the tub and made her way over to the toilet. She climbed up onto the large toilet with some difficulty. She was a bit slippery from being covered in soapy water. The moment she started peeing, Catherine leaned back. As she leaned she slipped right off the toilet seat, her stream still jetting out of her. She landed on her bottom on the floor. She didn't break anything, but the impact still hurt, and she was unable to pinch off her stream in her stunned state. She spread her legs, looking at the growing yellow puddle she was making. She groaned in frustration and damned Abigail for coming into her life, disrupting everything. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She did not want to cry. Crying would be giving in and she felt she would be seen as a baby! She made some awkward huffs, jerking forward a bit as she held back her crying. She stood up and grabbed the paper towels from under the sink. She wiped up the huge pee puddle she made and dropped each used wad into the trash. She climbed back into the tub and went about finishing her bath. Catherine's incident in the bathroom made her feel so small, but not entirely helpless, not yet. She was still able to take care of it herself without any help. In her mind the world was simply stacked against Littles, so her accident couldn't have been entirely her fault. Everything was too big! Beds and chairs, tubs and toilets, these were all made to the size specifications of Amazons. Catherine had nearly fallen off her step ladder more than once when trying to change a light. So, of course, when she fell off the toilet and peed on the floor that was just another thing that wasn't her fault. After getting herself dried off and dressed in new clothes Catherine went back to the washing machine, taking the wet laundry out and putting it into the dryer. She hopped up on top of the dryer and set it for an hour. Catherine wanted to go back to her projects. So much of the day had been wasted! Then she remembered she still had to do "maid" work. She rolled her eyes. What did that even entail? Catherine walked back toward the bedrooms and she found a note taped to Abigail's door. TO DO: MAKE BEDS, DUST SHELVES, VACUUM FLOOR, LAUNDRY, SCRUB THE SINKS Catherine whined, bouncing in place. She didn't want to do all this right now! She wanted to study and tinker with her devices. She opened the door to Abigail's room and threw a silent fit. She swung her fists and kicked the air in frustration. She sighed and looked up at the massive unkept bed. She climbed up on top of it and went to work setting the sheets. Catherine looked at the clock. She had spent so much time doing the household chores on Abigail's list that most of the day was gone! Abigail would probably come home soon and would most likely have new ways to torture her. Maybe if she showed Abigail how she took care of every item on the list then she would leave her alone for the rest of the night? Catherine was able to finish the last item on the list, making all the sinks in the house spotless. She never realized how dirty the sinks and countertops were getting, but of course when she couldn't normally see up there it made sense. She was only ever able to see the bathroom sink while standing on a step stool to brush her teeth. It made her realize that Abigail was right about a few things, but that realization sat poorly with her. Catherine hated the very idea! When Catherine looked at the clock again she noticed that it was getting pretty late and Abigail still was not home yet. She didn't know where the giant woman was, but she didn't care either. She had time to herself. Catherine ran to her bedroom and dumped a bunch of electronic components on the floor. She took out a book she had written some notes in and opened it up to the page with her current project. Catherine smiled, enjoying herself. Abigail arrived home finally, carrying in some bags. Catherine could hear the giant woman moving around just outside her door, walking back and forth as she carried everything in by herself. Catherine ignored the heavy footfalls of Abigail's lumbering presence, though it was hard to ignore as she was doing some delicate soldering. She sighed, sitting there on the floor and just waiting for Abigail to stop stomping around like some trudging dinosaur. The door to her room was opened with no regard to Catherine's privacy. Catherine looked up incredulously, narrowing her eyes and shrugging her shoulders at Abigail for barging in on her. "Mommy's home, Cathy." Abigail said, holding up some clothes on a hanger that were obscured by an opaque plastic sheet. "I see you playing with your toys. Did you finish all your chores first?" "Yes." Catherine rolled her eyes. "I did everything that was on that stupid list." "And your pee pee sheets are all clean too?" Abigail grinned. Catherine blushed, looking down. "Yes. I just haven't put them back on the bed yet." She pointed to the neatly folded sheets sitting beside her bed. "Well you should do that before you go to sleep." Abigail paused. "Unless you want me to start making your bed for you and tucking you in every night from now on?" "I'll do it, okay?" Catherine raised her voice, her face so rosy and red. "No need to jump off the handle. Now stand up." Catherine looked down and let out an angry whine. She wanted to sound furious, but her voice came out like a squeaky kitten rather than a lion. Abigail pulled away the plastic from the hanger, revealing a aquamarine colored maid uniform with white trim and a white apron. In the middle of the apron were some pink bubble letters that spelled out 'MOMMY'S LI'L HELPER.' Catherine scowled, gritting her teeth as she stared at the monstrosity of an ensemble. "Get undressed and put this on. I want to see how it looks on you." Abigail said plainly. "Fine." Catherine took the dress from the hanger and set it over the end post of her bed. She looked up at Abigail. "Could you turn around at least?" "Oh honey, I already said you naked." Abigail smiled. "It's old news by now." Catherine clenched her fist. It was hard for her to hide her rage. Abigail was not only taking control of every aspect of her life she also would not allow her to have any modesty. She wanted to get this humiliation over with quickly so she yanked down her pants and pulled up her shirt. She did not have a bra on since it was very difficult for a mature Little to find such undergarments in their size. She kept on her panties and socks though. She picked up the dress and pulled it down over her head. It was difficult to maneuver into the dress blindly. She never wore anything like it before. Even when she wore a skirt all she had to do was pull it up. She had to feel around for where to put her arms and head. Abigail stepped in and helped, despite the smaller girl's squeaky protests. Her head popped out the top. Abigail showed Catherine some adorable little black shoes with bows on them. She slipped each one onto Catherine's feet for her. She then turned Catherine to the full length mirror so she could look at herself. She frowned. What a sissy outfit! "You look adorable!" Abigail said, clasping her hands together. She did not have the look of an adoring mother though. She looked more like a spoiled child with a new toy. Despite that, Catherine was the one who looked more infantile. "I have a lot more outfits for you. I want you to be careful and not pee or poop on them. I spent a lot of money getting these for you." "No one asked you to do anything." Catherine muttered under her breath. "What was that?" Abigail leaned forward, tilting her head. "Nothing." With a scowl on her face, Catherine did a half-assed curtsy, tugging on either side of the skirt. "Thank you, Ms Jain." she said in a mock polite tone. Abigail, satisfied with the way Catherine was progressing as a "proper Little," just smiled and left the room for now. Catherine thought she was finally alone and grabbed at the hem of the dress, about to pull it off, when those heavy footfalls came back towards the room. Abigail placed several childish looking outfits down on Catherine's bed. They were mostly brightly colored t-shirts with animals printed on them, overalls, and a couple pink dresses. There were also some children's sneakers, slippers, and heels. "These clothes are a little more appropriate for you." Abigail explained. "Besides, I think most of the pants you own right now have been through the wringer a few too many times if you know what I mean." Catherine scoffed at the accusation. "I told you I'm perfectly potty trained!" "For a Little you're very potty trained, but not enough for polite society." Abigail said, folding her arms. "Be honest, how often do you have pooping accidents?" "Never!" Catherine's voice cracked as she shouted defensively. "I never poop my pants!" "Cathy, sweetie..." Abigail tilted her head and gave a knowing stare. "There's no way a Little has never made poo poos in her pants in her entire adult life. Now I will find out eventually while I'm living here, so you might as well come out and tell me now rather than wait for me to find out on my own and suffer the consequences." Abigail had her. Catherine could not lie her way out of this. If she lied and Abigail found a poop-stained pair of panties some time in the future who knows what she would do. It was utterly mortifying, but she could not risk more of Abigail's threats of punishment. "Maybe once..." Catherine looked at her feet. "Or twice a month." She felt her pride peeling away like old paint on a plaster wall. Underneath the peeling would be her true self revealed: just another Little in a world of Amazons. "Thank you." Abigail said, staring down at Catherine as the smaller girl hung her head in shame. "I'm not so sure I believe you can be that diligent with keeping your pants clean, but I would like to be proven wrong. I am going to set up a calendar on the bathroom door that will act as your potty chart. For every day you do a good job and don't make poo poo in your pants I will put a happy face sticker. For every day you make a mess on yourself I will place an 'X' on that day. If you're as potty trained as you say you are then I expect you to have no more than three accidents in one month. If you have more than that I will start putting you in pull-ups. If you mess yourself three times again before the next thirty days then you're going back to diapers for good. No negotiations. Am I making myself clear?" Abigail's lecture was so humiliating! Catherine felt like she was five years old all over again. She had already been through the difficult process of potty training and now it felt like she was being tested all over again. She had to prove she could handle it though. Catherine nodded. She was confident she could handle going in the toilet when she had to. Abigail waved her arm and little Catherine followed behind her. Abigail produced the calendar and set it on the door to the bathroom, using a tack. It was placed just out of Catherine's reach so there was no way she could tamper with it, short of using her step stool or ladder. Catherine hoped Abigail would never resort to taking those important tools away from her! Catherine watched as Abigail placed a happy face sticker on the first day of the calendar. The smaller girl held back a smile, not wanting to look too proud about something she should just already know how to do without encouragement. "Did you have anything to eat today, Cathy?" Abigail asked, looking down and placing her hands on her knees. "I had lunch. I was just about to heat up something for dinner before I head in." Catherine pointed to the kitchen with her thumb "If you want, I could make something for you too-" "Nonsense." Abigail stood up straight and waved her wrist dismissively. "I wont have you playing around with the dangerous kitchen appliances anymore. I know you've been making food in there by yourself before I ever came along, but I just can't trust a Little in a kitchen by herself." Abigail scooped up Catherine, much to the girl's consternation. She carried Catherine to the table and set her in the newly installed high chair. She strapped Catherine in and then locked the tray down in front of her. Catherine thought about unhooking the strap and climbing down the high chair, but when she looked down she saw there was no way to do it safely. She would have to either climb on the table and risk falling off or just jump down. Being in the high chair made this furniture seem bigger than it was now. When Catherine did sit at the table she often sat on stacked books. The high chair felt like it was even further up in the air than that. She had never felt so small before. Catherine looked over at Abigail who was using the stove with ease. She did not have to stand on anything. Catherine smelled the sweet aroma of steak and licked her lips. She could not deny that the dinner smelled so delicious. Abigail came back to Catherine and placed a coloring book and crayons on her tray. Catherine scowled. "Color me something nice that I can hang on the fridge, Cathy!" Abigail said in a bubbly tone. Catherine wanted to just sweep the coloring book and crayons right off the tray and let them fall to the floor. She sighed, feeling defeated. She looked down at the book, opening it up. She saw it was designed for Amazon children and was about a 6-year-old girl meeting an adult the same height as her. It seemed to be an introduction to the concept of Littles as inferior diaper-wearing babies. Catherine had never seen this kind of propaganda before and began thumbing through the pages. She grumbled angrily as she read the single sentences under each thick-lined drawing. She wanted even more to toss the book to the floor, but she had another idea. On one of the pages she hastily drew and colored in a toilet for the Little to sit on while she used the brown crayon to draw some messy poop going all over the young Amazon girl's legs. She smirked to herself, thinking she was pretty cheeky. Abigail walked over and saw what Catherine was doing. She smirked as well. "Cute. Very unlikely though." Abigail took away the coloring book and boxed up the crayons, moving them away from Catherine's tray. She set them aside as she came over with a plate of steak and mashed potatoes. The steak was chopped into very small cubes. Abigail tied a big bib around Catherine's neck. "I don't want you messing up the nice clothes I just got for you." She explained. Abigail then stabbed into the tiny bites of steak with her fork and proceeded to feed Catherine slowly. Catherine turned her head, trying to refuse to be fed by the Amazon, but by the way she was forcing the food towards her mouth there was no way for Catherine to refuse without getting her face messy. She opened her mouth and took each bite under protest. She stared down Abigail with an angry, resentful glare. Abigail just returned the girl's glare with a gracious smile. When Abigail was done feeding Catherine with the fork she handed her a spoon for her mashed potatoes. Abigail sat down at the table and picked up a large serrated knife and tore into her steak, making much larger cuts. She opened her large mouth, taking in healthy bites. She didn't get anything on face of course, despite her more voracious eating habits. Catherine sat there, looking down on Abigail as she spooned the mashed potatoes into her mouth. The food was delicious at least and it did taste better than anything she made on her own. Catherine was scraping her plate by the time she was done eating. It was hard to resist the deliciousness of the meal that Abigail made for her. Abigail soon took the plate away from Catherine and set it in the sink with the other dishes and kitchenware. Abigail grabbed the bib and used it to wipe Catherine's mouth clean. She untied the bib and lifted the tray before pulling Catherine down from the high chair by holding her hips. She set the little girl down on her feet and pat her head. "I made the food so I will clean the dishes. Why don't you go brush your teeth and get ready for bed. I expect you to be in your bed by the time I come check on you." Abigail gave Catherine a swat on her bottom. Catherine angrily grabbed her butt and walked off to the bathroom. She wasn't tired. It wasn't even close to midnight yet! She was glad to be able to take off the silly maid clothes though. She'd have to put it on the next day though. Catherine got on the step stool for the sink and brushed her teeth. She got on her tippy-toes to look in the mirror as she brushed. She didn't need Abigail to tell her to do this, but she did want to show she cared about her hygiene. When Catherine got to her bedroom she pulled off her clothes. She put the maid outfit back on its hanger and then looked in her closet. She was too tired to get on her step ladder to put it up there so she just walked to her dresser and stuffed it into a drawer. Catherine grabbed the sheets and pulled them over her mattress. She didn't know why she was bothering to go to bed just because Abigail told her to. It could have been because she feared her. Catherine climbed into her little princess bed. At least it was easier to get into this smaller bed than the giant bed she used to sleep in. She just hated the way it crinkled noisily and looked like something for a sissy baby. She pulled the blanket up to her chin and lied back against the pillow. She stared up at the ceiling, grumbling to herself. It wasn't long before Abigail came into the bedroom to check on Catherine. She stood in the doorway and looked at the girl who was in bed but still wide awake. Abigail walked towards the bed and got down on one knee. She looked down at Catherine with a smile but a stern look in her eyes. "Cathy, do you think you can have a dry night tonight?" Abigail asked, reaching up to stroke back Catherine's hair. "I'll be fine, I was just stressed out when you moved in." Catherine answered honestly. "Well if you're pee peeing the bed because you're anxious then maybe you need to learn to relax and just accept the way things are now." Abigail responded calmly. "It seems to me that you're just fighting the inevitable, but hey I'm going to give you every chance to prove to me you can at least pretend to be a 'big' girl." Catherine stared blankly. She rolled over onto her side in the bed, looking at the wall. Abigail snickered, seeing how frustrated Catherine was getting. It was giving the Amazon sick pleasure to see Catherine so miserable and humiliated. Abigail left the room, satisfied that she pushed Catherine closer to being a baby. Abigail had more planned for the girl. She was so sure that Catherine was going to wet again tonight too. Being a rather cunning student when it came to Little psychology she understood that Catherine would get stressed again and that would lead to the second wet bed in a row. It was the next step in her elaborate plan to turn Catherine into a helpless baby. First she would just be wearing diapers at night, but soon she would be in diapers during the daytime as well. She just had to continue breaking her down. CHAPTER 2: The Couch Catherine woke up wet the next day, just as Abigail predicated she would. Abigail was not in the room though, so Catherine decided to gather her soggy sheets and panties and make her way to the washer and drier before Abigail woke up. Maybe it was a good thing that Abigail sent her to bed early because it allowed her to wake up ahead of time. Abigail went to the dresser and pulled out some sweat pants and a hoodie, pulling them on so she'd have something warm to wear as she walked down the hallway. She carried the laundry basket to washer and when she set it down she saw two large bare feet. Slowly looking up at those tall, muscular legs she trembled in fear. "What happened, Cathy? Did you make tinkles in your bed again? That's twice now. I was lead to believe that your peeing the bed wasn't a major problem and yet here we are." Abigail reached into the laundry basket and lifted one of the dripping wet sheets. Catherine looked down, blushing warmly. "Can't answer me? All right, get in the tub. I'm going to wash this for you and then we're going to talk about this. Get out of here." Abigail gave Catherine a smack on the bottom again. Catherine really resented the way Abigail just invaded her personal space like that all the time. It was getting more and more infuriating for the small girl. She let her clothes drop to the floor and she climbed into the tub. Catherine thought she was perfectly capable to cleaning the wet fabrics herself, but once again Abigail swooped in and took over. Catherine stood in the tub and added some candy scented bubble bath, wanting to get rid of the smell of pee on her with something more delicious. Abigail came into the bathroom, strutting in with authority. She calmly got down on her knees, rolled up her sleeves, and grabbed a wash cloth. Catherine recoiled, gritting her teeth as Abigail came at her with the cloth. Abigail just grabbed Catherine, holding her still and starting to rub the soapy wash cloth up and down her small, naked body. Catherine squirmed, making high-pitched whines of intransigence. Abigail ignored Catherine's pathetic protests, reaching under the water and scrubbing the small girl's butt and privates. Catherine's eyes widened as she felt Abigail scrubbing over her most sensitive parts. She could not help but get pretty hot between her legs from having her little pussy wiped down. "You're not going to like this, but I think I need to start putting you in diapers at night time." Abigail said with a very serious tone. She watched Catherine's face as a range of emotions washed over her. She was clearly not taking it well. "It's for your own good. It will be more sanitary for one thing. For another we can not continually wash these sheets over and over again! It's just a waste of water and energy." "I was perfectly fine before you came here!" Catherine said with an indignant squeak from her throat. "I only wetted like the bed maybe once a week at most!" "Darling, are you seriously blaming me for your problems?" Abigail shook her head. "That is just absurd. Before I came here you were desperate for a roommate because you could not afford the reasonable rent for this flat. You're also small and helpless in a world that's too big for you and I've been slowly helping you adapt. Any of the problems you're having are caused by your own stubbornness. If you would just listen to me and stop trying to act too big for your britches then you wouldn't be in the miserable state you're in now." Catherine sat in the tub silently, her lips pressed firmly together. Abigail was getting under her skin with these lectures. She wasn't just some typical Little. She could tell the woman was trying to manipulate and coerce her into accepting "help." Abigail grabbed a towel and lifted Catherine out of the tub. The Amazonian towel was pretty massive around Catherine's small frame. She was at least dried off quickly and then pushed her towards her bedroom. "Don't bother with chores today. Just put on one of your play clothes. Before I come home from school I will be picking up your diapers. You better not raise a fuss when I put them on you tonight. I'm getting mighty tired of your attitude. It was cute at first, but even an above-average Little like you needs to learn her place." Abigail punctuated her last tirade with a firm swat on Catherine's butt. "Stop doing that, it's demeaning!" Catherine shouted as she walked out of the room backward. "My that's a big word for a Little to be using." Abigail smiled. "Are you sure you know what it means?" Catherine stomped into her room and tossed the towel aside. It was almost big enough to cover the whole bed. Catherine was furious at Abigail and the worst part is that she knew Abigail was right about some things. If she wore a diaper at night there would be less of a chance of her wetting the bed. Even if it made her feel like a baby it's not like she would wet it every time. She let out a defeated sigh and went to her small dresser. She pulled open a drawer and looked around for her clothes. The only clothes she could find in the dresser were the adorable kiddie clothes that Abigail bought for her. Her original outfits were nowhere to be seen. Catherine whined and bounced in place, tilting her head back in frustration. "Where are my clothes? I got those with my own hard earned money!" she shouted. There was no response. Catherine pulled out the least babyish shirt and overalls combo she could and set them aside. She wasn't so proud that she would walk around naked. Besides, she was tired of the way Abigail was always staring at her body and touching her. She got on the step stool and looked in her underwear drawer. Naturally the big girl underwear was gone as well and replaced with cutesy children's panties. She made a disgusted face. She was glad that the panties were at least for a potty trained kid and not some kind of pull-ups or baby diapers. She grabbed some underwear and socks and pulled them on first. She then tugged the light blue shirt over her head and then tugged up the overalls. They were a little baggy and probably intended for an Amazonian child. She looked at herself in the mirror, trying to think of some way to pull off the look in a cool way, but she just looked like she did when she was a toddler. She pouted and kicked at the floor sadly. "This sucks." Catherine mumbled, tucking her hands into the big pockets of the overalls. She dragged her feet, walking away from the mirror. "Okay, listen up." Abigail said, throwing on a jacket and slinging her purse over her shoulder, "The only thing you have to do is take the laundry out of the washer and put it into the dryer. Can you handle that one task?" "I can do it just fine." Catherine answered plainly. "Really, I can do-" "Great, see you tonight little Cathy." Abigail cut her off and bolted out of the door. Catherine flipped off the closed door. Abigail was not there to see it. It just felt good to do. She walked back to her room. She was feeling mighty deflated at that point and she was not sure if she could get herself in the right mindset to work on her projects. She left all her electronic equipment stored away and decided to spend the rest of the day just relaxing with a good book and maybe vegging out in front of the television. Catherine took a quick trip to the kitchen to find herself a snack to munch on. She searched around the vegetable crisper first, mostly because it was the lowest to the floor and easier to reach. She would normally have a healthy snack, but today she felt like treating herself. Maybe it would reduce some of her stress? She then spotted an open box of candy bars just sitting on the bottom shelf. She picked one up and was able to read the word "Power Go!" She tried to read the ingredients, but those were a little too complicated for her. All she knew is that it had chocolate and would probably put her in a good mood. Abigail had a bunch of them. She wouldn't miss one. Catherine tore the wrapper on the rather large candy bar and walked into the living room, holding it like a baton. She pulled herself up onto the big couch, figuring she could do whatever she wanted with Abigail gone. That rude lady couldn't tell her where to sit like some dog! Catherine put on the TV and found most of the channels had been locked out. She grumbled to herself. Only the kid-friendly stations were unblocked. There was some show about magical ponies that she didn't mind watching though. She settled into the couch and tried to enjoy what little she had and not let Abigail get into her head. Today she was just going to sit back and enjoy herself! Catherine stared at the colorful ponies on the screen, chocolate getting on her face. She ended up laughing along with the show in spite of herself. She thought that if Abigail was there she might say something about how Catherine could not resist her childish tendencies or something. She rolled her eyes. By the time the first show ended and the next one began Catherine had greedily ate the entire "Power Go" bar. She licked her fingertips and wiped her mouth with a napkin. Catherine felt a stirring in her tummy and looked down. She buckled inward, feeling a bit bloated. Soon a soft, warm mess was coming out of her backside. There was no time to react. All Catherine was able to do was sit there with a dopey smile as the mushy poop spread across her bottom. She snapped back to reality quickly though, hopping off the couch. She held her backside, feeling the mess starting to overflow in her panties and slowly go down her thighs like wet cement. She held her bottom, trying to contain the mess within her pants as she ran to the bathroom. In the bathroom Catherine just went more and more. She scrunched up her face, whimpering in frustration. She was never particularly happy when she messed her pants by herself, but knowing there was a domineering Amazon living with her made her a lot more self conscious about what she was doing. Eventually the mess stopped. The messy poop had gone down Catherine's pant legs and got all over the floor. At least she was on the hard linoleum and not a carpet. She still blubbered, puffing out her cheeks and sputtering out pathetic sobs. She didn't understand why she had a poopy accident. She had been so careful! Sure, she usually messed her pants if she got distracted and forgot to go, but she was paying attention to her body. She wondered if perhaps it was the chocolate bar she ate. It was a pretty big bar and clearly intended for Amazons. Catherine couldn't let Abigail find out about this. It was still early in the day, so she figured she had enough time to strip down, bathe, and clean out the overalls before Abigail's school day was over. Catherine pulled down the overalls and looked with surprise at the huge disaster inside the clothing. Poop was practically coating the entire inside of the pant legs and seat. Next she pulled down the panties and stepped out of them. The poop looked like it had set into the white parts of the cutesy material rather deeply and she probably would not be able to clean it. She was never good at getting poop stains out of white or lightly colored clothes so she tried to avoid clothes like that for that very reason. She put the poop-caked undies in the trash and reminded herself to dispose of the evidence later. She also had to toss out the formally white socks. Catherine sighed as she would have to take yet another bath today. Catherine picked up her poopy overalls from the floor and brought them into the tub with her. She decided to let the water flow over the pants first, letting the thicker mess wash away before she scrubbed at the deeper set-in stains. She bent backwards in front of the faucet, letting it rinse away her mess at first before scrubbing her butt and legs with the soap. She scrubbed herself quickly, not wanting to spend too much time washing. She felt like she was in a hurry even though she had plenty of time before Abigail would even be let out of school. She wrung out the wet overalls the best she could, though she didn't have a lot of strength. She let them flop over the edge of the tub and climbed back out. Catherine got down on her knees and used some paper towels to wipe up her overflowed poopy mess. Catherine wasn't too bothered by the smell. She was used to it after living with other Littles most of her life. It took many paper towels to finish the job. The bathroom trash can was looking very full by the time she was done. The naked girl was finally able to pick up her overalls, bringing them along with her shirt to the washing machine. She placed the two articles of clothing in the washer. It was overkill, but she did not have anything else to wash. She started thinking about how much more convenient this all would have been if she was just in a diaper in the first place. She then cringed and shook her head, trying to get the thought out. No way was she going to give up her dignity for some convenience! Catherine just watched the washing machine go about cleaning the dirty clothes. She was disappointed in herself. She would probably put a big red X on her potty training chart herself if it wouldn't give Abigail more incentive to diaper her up. When the washing cycle was done Catherine pulled the wet clothes out. She inspected the overalls closely and even gave them a sniff. Sure that every trace of a stain was gone, Catherine stuck the overalls and shirt into the dryer. Catherine sat on the floor and watched boredly as the clothes tumbled around. After an hour of tedious drying it seemed the overalls were clean again. She pulled them out and looked at the seat. They appeared clean. She carried the shirt and overalls back to her room so she could get dressed, putting on a new pair of socks and underwear. This was supposed to be a fun goof-off day for her and instead she spent half of it fretting and worrying over big messes. Even though the accident was mostly her fault, in her head she still laid most of the blame on Abigail. She took the candy bar, but she was sure Abigail placed it on the lower shelf just to entice her! Abigail arrived home earlier today. It appeared she didn't do much shopping besides getting the night time diapers for little Catherine. She set them down on the kitchen table as she walked into the flat. "Oh Cathy, I'm home, sweetie!" Abigail called out. "Have you been a good girl today?" Catherine was in her bedroom, reading another one of her computer books. She had a long day. She pooped all over herself and did a decent job getting rid of all traces of the mess. She even walked around the alley out back to drop the dirty trash bag in a different dumpster. She was sure Abigail would never find out what she did. "Cathy!" Abigail's voice raised. "You get your butt out here right now!" Catherine sat up straight, a look of fear on her face. What could Abigail be angry about? She was sure she carefully covered her tracks. Swallowing nervously, Catherine slid out of the bed and walked out of her bedroom. She tried to look innocent, like she didn't know what Abigail was so angry about. She strolled into the living room where she saw Abigail standing beside the couch. Abigail grabbed the couch cushion and held it up, showing a brown blotch that had stained it slightly. "Care to tell me what happened here, baby girl?" Abigail asked, keeping a stern tone. The way she asked her question had a hint of perverse glee behind it though. Catherine's heart sank as she saw the poopy stain staring right at her, reminding her of her humiliating episode earlier today. "It was the chocolate!" Catherine's voice wavered, her eyes welling up with tears. "I'm pretty sure that THIS is not chocolate." Abigail pointed at the stain for emphasis. "That's not what I mean! I mean the chocolate from the fridge. I ate some and I think it made me go!" Catherine whined, holding her tummy. "It happened so fast." "I see. So you took one of my chocolate bars from the fridge." Abigail nodded. "I guess you ate the whole thing then? You know Littles can't handle that much chocolate, especially a power bar like that. No wonder you pooped on the couch." She snapped her fingers. "Get over here right now, let me check your pants." Catherine put her hands on her bottom, shaking her head, but Abigail snapped her fingers again and gave the smaller girl a stern glare. Catherine reluctantly walked up to her. Abigail pulled off the straps and tugged Catherine's overalls down to her knees. She hooked her finger into Catherine's panties. "All clean. So what happened to the pants that you pooped in? Did you just throw them out?" Abigail asked, her voice cold and authoritative. "These are the same ones, I just washed them!" Catherine was crying as she spoke. She was ashamed, but she was also frightened of Abigail. "You shouldn't have tried to hide this from me!" Abigail shouted. "You need to understand that it's very naughty to poop in your big kid pants, but it's even naughtier to try and fib about it!" Abigail set the couch cushion sideways, leaning against the couch. She sat on a clean cushion and pulled Catherine over her lap while her pants were still down. Abigail started to slap Catherine's butt. She was smacking hard, but she was careful not to bruise Catherine too much since she was so small and Abigail was very strong compared to her. She held down Catherine with one hand pressed to her back while the other hand smacked her butt over and over. Catherine cried hard, tears rolling down her face. Despite not putting a lot of power into her smacks those big hands still hurt and left a pink mark against Catherine's cheeks. "Are you sorry, Cathy?" Abigail asked, cupping the smaller girl's sore butt. Catherine nodded between pathetic sobs. "And when you make a poo poo in your pants you're going to come to me right away?" "Ye-yes, ma'am, but you were at school!" Catherine reasoned. "Well yes, I was, but when I'm here in the house I expect you tell me. If I'm away at school you tell me what you did the minute I get home." Abigail explained. "I'm obviously not telling you to just sit in poopy pants and not try to clean them. Although that would have been a fitting punishment I don't think I want you leaking all over the floor." Abigail picked up the couch cushion. She was practically shoving it in Catherine's face. "Speaking of which, do we need to go over the rules again about where you're supposed to be sitting, little lady?" "No, Abigail. I'm sorry!" she whined. "I was being bad, okay? I thought you wouldn't find out." "Well I appreciate the honesty for once." Abigail said firmly. Abigail stood up, leaving Catherine to tug her pants back up on her own. She took out her red marker from her purse and scraped a big red X onto the current calendar date. Catherine walked to the bathroom door and saw her shame being posted right there in the hallway. It's not like anyone else was there to see it, but it was enough that she knew and Abigail knew for it to be very embarrassing for her. "I am going to call an upholstery cleaner." Abigail said. "And tomorrow you will be going out with me while construction is being done on the walls between our rooms. For now though I want you to stand in the corner." It was a lot for Catherine to take in. She crossed her arms, looking over at the wall. Abigail grabbed one of her wrists and pulled as she lead the smaller girl back to the living room. She pointed Catherine at the corner of the room, forcing her to stand there and face the wall. Abigail made sure that Catherine would be visible as soon as someone would enter the living room. She got on her phone and started talking. Catherine tried to listen in but she could barely understand from her position in the room. She turned her head slightly. "Face the wall, Cathy." Abigail said in a normal but strong tone. Catherine turned back to face the wall. Only a few days ago Catherine would be fussing and arguing, but she was scared of Abigail. She wasn't sure what this woman was capable of. Abigail grabbed the couch cushion and walked to the door. "Don't move for ten more minutes." She barked out before shutting the door behind her. Catherine relaxed her shoulders and let out a heavy sigh. She was about to turn right around, but she wondered if maybe Abigail might have some camera spying on her or something. She fidgeted as she stood there, glancing around only slightly. She finally turned around completely, hands on her hips. "What the hell am I doing?" she mumbled to herself as she glanced about the room. Suddenly the door opened. It wasn't Abigail though. It looked like one of her neighbors. "Hey, turn back around, little one." The woman commanded. She leaned against the counter between the living room and kitchen, keeping an eye on Catherine. "Who are you?" Catherine said, turning back around. "And what are you doing in my house?" "I'm Sheryl. I live downstairs from you. Your mommy told me to watch you until she gets back. She said you're being punished for the next ten minutes." Sheryl looked at her watch. "Well, nine minutes now." "She's not my mommy. She's my roommate." Catherine said, grumbling. "I see. You're one of those uppity Littles. I guess you've never been to etiquette school." Sheryl let out a sigh, looking at Catherine's butt. "I don't see why that nice lady hasn't put you in a diaper already. Littles can try to act like mature grown ups, but even the so-called potty trained ones can't be trusted not to make a mess now and then. I saw the cushion. That can't be the first time you pooped yourself." Catherine did not respond. She stared right at the corner of the room. That seemed to be fine with Sheryl who was now just looking at her phone. She set her phone aside. "Okay, your ten minutes are up. You can go do whatever it is you do." Sheryl said, watching Catherine. The small girl's legs wobbled as she walked away from the wall. That ten minutes felt like forever to small girl but the time just passed by for the larger woman in the room. Catherine walked to her room and shut the door. Littles weren't normally afforded such privacy, but Catherine didn't know that. Sheryl opened the door right behind Catherine. "Keep this door open. I need to be able to keep an eye on you." Sheryl explained. "Listen, lady, I'm no one's pet or property." Catherine spoke boldly. "I don't need someone watching me! I am a grown woman!" Sheryl let out a throaty snicker. She covered her mouth, trying to hold back her laughter, her big body bouncing. She was even larger than Abigail. Her laughter looked frightening, especially from Catherine's vantage. "All right, you're hilarious." Sheryl said. "I'm surprised no one's adopted you. You're adorable and funny and just the right size." Sheryl walked up to Catherine and grabbed her hips, lifting her up. She held Catherine above her and shook her gently. Catherine whimpered, feeling her heart race. She had never been up this high before! Sheryl then hugged Catherine to her large chest. Catherine struggled for a bit as she was held to the large woman's boobs. She calmed down eventually though and leaned against Sheryl. She blushed, feeling a little embarrassed that the hug made her feel comforted. She clutched Sheryl back, just for a moment. She knew Sheryl could feel the way she was hugging her back. "Aww, poor baby. Do you miss your mommy?" Sheryl teased. "She'll be home soon." Sheryl set Catherine back down on her feet. Catherine felt funny about the encounter. She never felt anything like that since she was a toddler and even then she never did feel that small before. Still, she was fully aware of how Amazons operate and her parents told her that they might seduce her with comforting sweetness. Catherine felt something else. A tingling and warm feeling between her legs. It was a mixture of being aroused and needing to pee. "I... I have to go to the bathroom." Catherine said, trying to push her way by Sheryl. The larger woman grabbed Catherine's wrist. "Not by yourself you're not." Sheryl said. She walked ahead of Catherine and lead her into the bathroom. She chuckled when she saw the calendar. "It's still surprising for me to see a Little that's potty trained. At all." Catherine was about to take off her overalls when Sheryl took over again. She pulled down the overalls and panties and propped Catherine up on the large toilet. She held onto Catherine's hips and stared right at the small girl's privates as she waited for her to pee. Catherine eventually started tinkling, which made Sheryl's eyes widen a bit. Catherine blushed deeply as she was watched. When she was done peeing Sheryl took some toilet paper and wiped her drippy slit for her. She then flushed the toilet and helped Catherine back into her overalls. Catherine looked down, her face so warm with blush as she walked back to her room. Sheryl stood, leaning on the doorway as she watched the small girl. Eventually Abigail came home and walked straight over to Sheryl. Catherine tried to listen in to their conversation. "I want to thank you so much for watching my little stinker while I was out." Abigail said. "She didn't give you any trouble, did she?" "No, not too much trouble. She even went pee pee in the toilet!" Sheryl said, raising her voice with a slight sound of surprise. "I know! It's a little weird, but fascinating." Abigail spoke candidly. "She's pretty fun, actually." Abigail lowered her voice to a whisper and leaned in close. "She thinks she's an equal. Isn't that cute?" Catherine heard that. The small girl pretended like she didn't hear the insulting words and just swallowed her anger. At the end of the day Abigail made her way into Catherine's bedroom. "Okay, kiddo, time for bed." She announced on her way in. She clapped her hands. "Put away your silly little toys." Catherine didn't want to go to bed right now, but at this point Abigail clearly had all the control. She did just as Abigail commanded, putting the electronic components away. Once that was done Abigail lifted Catherine up onto the bed and started stripping her out of her clothes. Catherine squirmed on the bed, groaning obstinately. Abigail just had to give her butt one of her classic slaps. Catherine stop her fidgeting. Abigail slipped off the girl's shirt and then pulled down her cute little panties. By now Catherine's naked body was nothing new for Abigail. She still smiled at the sight of it though. She grabbed one of the new diapers she bought and unfolded it. She slid it under the small girl's butt, holding her ankles in one large hand. She lowered the little bottom back into the diaper. Abigail showed Catherine the large bottle of baby powder and then shook it gently onto her skin. She rubbed the powder around on Catherine's butt and between her legs. She pulled the thick diaper front over Catherine's crotch and taped each side really tight and secure so that Catherine wouldn't be able to pull off the diaper easily. "Don't you go pulling your diaper off now." Abigail warned. "It would be too hard to reattach these tapes. If you got to go then just go right in your diaper." "I don't want to do that." Catherine whined. "It's not about what you want." Abigail admonished. "It's about keeping a dry bed. Besides, I think you'll wake up in a much better mood if you only have wetness on one part of your body instead of all over." Abigail placed her big hand over Catherine's crotch and then gave a playful squeeze. Catherine felt a strange surge of energy zap up her spine. Besides touching herself she never really felt anyone touch her sexually. All the slaps and rubs and wiping of her sensitive flesh was awakening a kind of sexuality she didn't even know she had. Abigail showed Catherine a bright pink pair of bunny pajamas. There were snaps around the crotch for easy diaper changes and a little hood with bunny ears on top. Abigail tugged the pajamas onto Catherine and even tightened the bunny hood over her head. Abigail made the small girl look at herself in the mirror. She even played with the bunny ears, flopping them around. She made some cutesy baby babble at her as she teased. Abigail set Catherine into her bed and pulled up the covers. "What if I have to, you know..." Catherine spoke vaguely as the covers went up to her chin. "I don't know." Abigail said. "You'll have to be more specific." "What if I have to, um... go poop?" Catherine lowered her voice and ducked her head slightly into the blanket. "Do you really have to go poop in the middle of the night all that much? I think you'll be fine." Abigail assured her. "If it's a real emergency then come wake me up. I will leave my door open. I guess I should get a baby monitor for your room." Abigail stood up and left Catherine's room. Catherine glanced over at Abigail's big butt as she walked out. For a minute there Catherine thought Abigail was flaunting her superior non-diapered ass at her. Abigail shut off the light and said a quiet "sweet dreams" before closing the door behind her. Catherine sat in the bed, staring at the ceiling. She found it hard to sleep at first. There was a big bulk between her legs. She had not felt the bulk of a massive diaper since she was six years old. Back then she was ready to get out of it. She still remembered the years before though where she was stubborn about learning the potty and willingly wet and messed herself. She knew it felt good to be wet and messy but she also understood there was no dignity in it. There was nothing to be proud of in a filthy diaper. Rolling onto her side, Catherine stared at the wall and let out a huff from her nose. The feelings of shame were starting to melt away as she was all alone. All she felt was the soothing softness of the diapers against her skin, like being wrapped in a fluffy cloud. She yawned and felt herself getting tired. She was finally able to fall asleep. Catherine had the best night's sleep of her life. It was even better than her confident days as a fresh adult making it in the big city. Sitting up in her bed she flipped her covers aside and proceeded to strip out of her bunny pajamas. They felt oddly tighter on her this morning. Her breasts flopped out as she pulled the pajamas down past them. She kicked off the pajamas and then inspected her diaper. It was wet. The plain white bulky diapers looked thoroughly soaked as a big yellow stain was all around the crotch and seat. The good news was that her bed wad dry. Catherine looked around. Abigail was not here this time to greet her in the morning. Catherine felt the urge to pee and she had to get the soaking wet diaper off. She slid out of the bed and made her way to Abigail's room. She waddled over to Abigail and nudged her arm. Abigail groaned in her sleep and rolled over in her large bed. Catherine climbed onto the bed and nudged Abigail some more. "Cathy, sweety, it's time not to wake up. I still need one more hour of sleep." Abigail said in a raspy half-awake voice. "But Abi, I... I need to get out of my diaper." Cathy explained, blushing a little. "Just relax and toilet in your diaper like a good Little." Abigail muttered. "It wont count against you on your potty chart. I'll change you when I wake up." With that Abigail gently shoved Catherine off of the bed and went back to sleep, snoring loudly. Catherine stood on the floor, looking up at Abigail with a sour expression. Catherine had no choice. She had to pee on herself on purpose. She waddled out of Abigail's room and stood in the hallway. With her legs parted she relaxed and let the piss flow out of her. She sighed with relief as she emptied to the already soaking wet diaper. Catherine leaned on the wall and slid down to the floor, sitting in her own drenched pampers. She felt the wet, spongy material squish between her cheeks and her pussy. She felt the same strange arousal she was feeling lately. She still couldn't understand it. She didn't want to live as a baby, but the call of the diapered lifestyle was getting stronger than ever. Catherine played with herself for a bit as she sat in the hall, only rubbing the outside of the diaper since they were still nearly air tight around her. Catherine stopped her diddling when she thought maybe Abigail might hear or even surprise her by bursting out of her room. The small girl decided she would only try masturbating when Abigail wasn't around. Then she remembered that today she would have to spend most of her time with the Amazon. When Abigail did finally wake up, Catherine was sitting on the floor in the living room, playing around with a handheld game. Abigail was wearing nothing but her underwear. She was a real amazing sight to behold. Her large breasts were just stuffed into her lacy bra, which did not cover much of anything at all. Her nipples were clearly visible through the material. Her panties were made of a very thin fabric, unlike anything Catherine ever wore. It too was mostly transparent. Catherine looked upon Abigail's private area with envy, seeing a mighty pubic bush that she would most likely never be able to grow herself. Without warning Abigail snatched the game from Catherine's hands and set it up on a high shelf. "You may play later. Right now we need to get you changed out of those soggy pampers and into your play clothes. We're going to have fun today!" Abigail scooped up Catherine, putting her hands under the girl's armpits and lifting her. She carried her to the bathroom. Catherine was set on top of the sink counter. It worked as a functional diaper changing station since she was so small comparatively. Abigail spread the smaller girl's legs and tore the tapes on the sides of the diaper, opening it up and smiling when she looked at just how wet and yellow Catherine made the inside of the diaper. Catherine blushed as her diaper and privates were being stared at. Abigail went under the sink and retrieved some baby wipes. She swept the cool wipes over Catherine's skin, cleaning her up with swift and smooth arcs. Abigail put a wipe over two of her fingers and dug between Catherine's butt crack, teasing her butthole as she gave it a thorough cleaning. She looked at the cloth. "Littles... you just can't trust them to wipe themselves properly." She showed the dirty wipe to Catherine before dropping it into the trash. "I should have probably given you an extra cleaning when I came home yesterday. You know, after your pants pooping incident." Abigail just had to remind Catherine. Considering her clean for now, Abigail set Catherine on the floor. Before she could run off, Abigail grabbed Catherine by the waist and held her in place. "Hey little partner, cool your jets!" She pulled the naked girl up into her arms and slung her over her shoulder, carrying little Catherine to her room for her. She set Catherine down on her bed, having her sit there as Abigail picked out some socks, pulling them up onto Catherine's feet. "Don't fidget now." Abigail said with a stern tone. "Abi, please! I can still dress myself!" Catherine beseeched her. "Fine." Abigail held up her hands. "Show me how big of a girl you are and dress yourself." Catherine did not like the idea of dressing up for an audience, but she was glad to be given some small amount of autonomy. It was all part of Abigail's plan though. Catherine still had to believe she had choices so that when they were taken away she would only have herself to blame. Catherine pulled up her cute toddler panties and then tugged a shirt over her head. It was a baby blue shirt with a cute seal cub on it. It was the least babyish shirt she could think to wear. She put on a pair of overalls and Abigail stepped in to help tighten the straps. This helped to give Catherine a bit of a wedgie. This kind of left little to the imagination as the overalls hugged her small form. Abigail then grabbed Catherine's feet one by one, shoving cute sneakers onto her. Right about then there was a buzz from the door. Abigail knew that must be the construction workers. She took Catherine's hand and pulled her along as she buzzed the workers upstairs. "Come on in!" She said into the speaker and then opened the door. Catherine stood shyly behind Abigail's leg as she watched the tall and strong Amazons come up the stairs. These workers were always far larger than Abigail, but she knew there was nothing to fear if she just stuck close to the tall woman. She realized she would not have to wear her UL badge around her neck this time because Abigail was clearly accompanying her now. She looked up as Abigail spoke to the other Amazons, talking about the renovations that would be made to the flat. Catherine was then promptly pulled out of the apartment by her arm as Abigail grabbed her purse and a diaper bag on her way out the door. Catherine looked up at the strange pink and blue bag with a little baby lamb on it. She had never seen anything like it before. She did not know it was a diaper bag. Abigail pulled Catherine up into her strong arms and carried her down the stairs. Abigail probably did not want to have to alter her walking pattern just to accommodate the smaller girl. She found it easier to just carry Catherine. Carrying her also reinforced how small and helpless she was. Catherine held onto Abigail and looked around at the outside world from a whole new perspective, nearly nine feet from the ground. It was a little scary and exciting at the same time. She looked at all the stores that they passed by. When Abigail went into a building Catherine was able to see all the things on the top shelves of the stores that she normally would not be able to look at. It was like this "adult" world she wasn't allowed to be a part of and now she was merely getting a small peek at something she could never have. Abigail started talking to another Amazon at the store and Catherine was set down on her feet. Catherine looked in front of her and saw a small Amazon girl who was a bit taller than her. She looked at Catherine curiously, walking forward and tugging on her overalls. "Hey," Catherine said with a blush. "Give me some personal space, would ya?" "Oh, you talk almost like a grown up!" The not so little girl said with a smile. "Do you have a diaper on?" The young Amazon reached over, pulling on the overalls and trying to see if Catherine had on a diaper. She saw the toddler panties that were neither diapers nor pull-ups. "I'm not- I'm not like that!" Catherine stammered. "I'm... different." "Well-" the young girl responded "you don't look different. You look like a little kid. Even littler than me! My mom told me all Littles potty in their pants and it's the responsibility of us Amazons to watch over them and protect them." "I can go in the toilet." Catherine said, blushing deeply. She didn't think she would have to be defending that point to anyone! The younger girl just shrugged, not looking too impressed. "Hey, Cathy, sweetie?" Abigail looked down. "Can I trust you to keep up with me? I don't have to drag you around on a harness or stick you in a stroller?" "Yes, Abigail" Catherine rolled her eyes. "I might be smaller but I'm not incapable of walking." The way Catherine talked drew surprised titters from the other Amazon that Abigail was talking to earlier. Abigail gave the other woman a look as if to say "I know." Catherine was indeed "different" as she said. Littles generally were not as bold as her. Abigail searched through the top shelf of the store and picked out some small boxes which looked like DVD cases. She looked down at Catherine and winked with a smug grin. She walked swiftly to the cashier which made Catherine have to almost run, picking up her feet and stumbling slightly behind. Catherine looked up at Abigail. She wondered if the large woman was testing her with every little action she did. Catherine was annoyed, but there was still this feeling of safeness when she was around Abigail. She saw the way Abigail's blouse draped down over her pants. She grabbed onto the blouse and held it like a handle. She heard a few gentle "awws" behind her. She ignored them. The gentle tug was fine with Abigail. It let her know that Catherine was still there and she wasn't going to wander off. It's not like she had anywhere else to go, but she just liked the assurance that Catherine was becoming more dependent on her. "Looks like the couch cushion is going to be ready within the hour." Abigail said, looking at her phone. "I know an ice cream shop that's nearby. I think you deserve a treat for behaving so well today." Catherine did like the idea of ice cream. She was also out for a long time now and she needed to pee. The smaller girl held her crotch with her free hand as she held onto Abigail's blouse with the other. Normally she was scared of being out in public while needing to pee, but having Abigail around had a great advantage to it. "Abi, I have to pee." Catherine said urgently. "Can we use the bathroom at the ice cream place?" "Well...." Abigail paused. "Perhaps they'll let us if we ask real nice." Inside the ice cream shop Catherine was full on pee pee dancing, using both hands to grab herself and scampered back and forth near Abigail. Abigail explained that Catherine was not in diapers and she needed a toilet. The worker behind the desk graciously agreed, handing them the bathroom key attached to a metal security block, meant to send an alarm if the key went off the premises. These people sure guarded their bathrooms diligently from Littles! Abigail took Catherine to the back, unlocking the bathroom. Catherine zipped inside, but Abigail still grabbed the small girl and proceeded to pull aside her overall straps and then yank down her panties. There was a small pee stain in her panties. It looked like Catherine just barely made it! The close call scared Catherine, but she soon relaxed once Abigail held her hips and safely let her hover over the toilet bowl. Catherine wasn't too proud to let Abigail help her in this embarrassing way. It was either this or go in her pants. Catherine's slit was already dripping a little before she was placed over the toilet seat, but as she was held there the slight trickle turned into a strong jet of piss. Catherine sighed, untensing her body as she peed into the toilet. Abigail just stared at the small girl's slit as she peed. It was humiliating for sure, but at the same time Catherine was grateful for Abigail's help. The stream died down slowly and Abigail used some toilet paper to wipe up Catherine's little slit. Her wiping was a bit more sensual than when Sheryl did it. Catherine was aroused by Sheryl's normal maternal wiping style, but Abigail's deliberate tactile touching was sending waves of pleasure through her. She tried to hold back her excitement, but those little twitches and jerks she made with her body as well as the subtle facial ticks let Abigail know Catherine really liked being touched down there. Abigail pulled Catherine's panties back up and then hoisted the overalls back in place. She looked down at the small girl, appeased for now that Catherine was falling into the toddler phase of her role already. She took her by the hand and exited the bathroom, making sure to lock it behind them. "What a good girl, Cathy! You made pee pees on the potty!" Abigail said in a nice, loud voice, enough for anyone to hear. Catherine ducked her head down. She could hear the snickers and giggles of Amazon children. The bathroom key was handed back to the clerk, who looked down upon Catherine with disgust. She must not have liked having a Little using a bathroom in the place she worked. Abigail ordered a nice big sundae to split between the two of them. Catherine was fine with this. She rarely treated herself to sweets and now she was going to have them two days in a row! She had gotten a taste for chocolate too, despite the embarrassing incident yesterday. The big sundae bowl was placed on a tray and handed to Abigail and her tiny girl. They sat at one of the round tables in the middle of the parlor, as if Abigail was trying to put her property on display. Catherine didn't notice though. Already she took a small, plastic, pink spoon, specifically made for Littles to use, and dug into her side of the ice cream treat, going for the chocolate scoop first. Abigail worried she might spill some of the ice cream on her cute clothes so she dug into the diaper bag she had slung over her shoulder and pulled out a yellow bib with a rubber ducky sewn onto it. She tied the bib around Catherine's neck. Catherine scrunched up her face a little, but for once she did not raise too much of a fuss. She accepted the bib and continued to go wild on the ice cream, getting some around her mouth. No one was really paying attention to Catherine right now. Normally when she went out, she was kind of a spectacle. With Abigail though, she blended right in. Catherine was really starting to question some of her own values now, wondering if it was better to just go with the flow and not try so hard to fight back. Maybe if she let some things slide then she could properly take on the oppressive world around her. That's exactly what Abigail wanted though. Abigail had read extensively on Little psychology in her first years at university. She knew how to get Catherine to accept her role as a infant in this world forever. To pass the time, Abigail questioned Catherine on her little science projects. This made little Catherine excited and she started rattling off her experiments and inventions. There were some electronic gadgets she invented, mostly remote controls for manipulating other electronics from a distance and mechanical tools for reaching things that she normally could not reach. Abigail wasn't even paying attention though, looking at her phone and only vaguely responding now and then. While Catherine talked with geekish enthusiasm Abigail would just nod and go "mm-hmm" or "sure" like a typical mom listening to outlandish stories from her rambling child. The gadgets that Catherine invented were not all too impressive to Amazons who either did not need them or could make more efficient versions of what Catherine came up with. She was impressive for a Little, but not much else. Abigail put her phone away and looked at Catherine with a smile. "Are you ready to go pick up the couch cushion now?" Catherine smiled back, nodding. The two women had devoured the ice cream together, only a few stray nuts and syrup left at the bottom of the bowl. Catherine, getting bold, leaned over the table and dipped her finger into the bowl. She sucked the chocolate syrup off her finger happily. "Silly little girl." Abigail chuckled, shaking her head. She untied Catherine's bib and used it to wipe her mouth clean. Abigail grabbed Catherine and helped her down to her feet. Catherine knew that Abigail was treating her like a child, but she didn't want to respond to it this time. She was letting a lot of things slide today. Abigail felt the small hand clutching her blouse again as she walked swiftly on the sidewalk, making her way to the upholstery cleaner. Inside there were a couple other Amazons with Littles. It seemed that staining furniture was a common problem with troublesome Littles in Amazon households. Of course these other Littles were properly diapered, so the stains they left were usually food or drink related. A girthy but gentle 11 foot tall woman leaned down and smiled at the sight of Catherine. "Is this the one that made the poo poo stain?" The woman asked in a surprisingly squeaky voice. "Naughty naughty! You shouldn't take your diaper off like that!" The woman wasn't trying to humiliate Catherine, but it sure felt like an insult. Catherine looked down, blushing deeply. She didn't want to react to what the extremely tall and strong woman was saying. "Oh Cathy is stubborn. She thinks she doesn't need diapers." Abigail explained for her. "She's a special case. Someone tried to potty train her before I took her in." "Oh my!" The brobdingnagian behemoth bellowed in surprise. "The poor thing! Wasn't it so stressful for a little one like you trying to learn the potty?" She looked down, pursing her lips. "N-no!" Catherine finally spoke up, her voice cracking. "I wanted to learn." "I see then." The large woman handed the couch cushion to Abigail, but still continued to address Catherine. "Don't try too hard now, and don't sweat it if you aren't able to stay in big girl pants. Littles do better in diapers." She handed Catherine a lollypop. "No more sitting on the couch though, promise? Unless you want to give me more business." With that the giantess winked at Catherine. Catherine clutched the lollipop close. It was a colorful candy swirl stuck in plastic. She just had ice cream so she wasn't about to lick it right away. Still, she thought that big lady was so nice. She kind of wished that if anyone adopted her it would be that woman. If only that were the case though. Back at the flat, things looked more or less the same. That is until reaching the back room. Catherine's room had been greatly reduced in size. She even had new dressers and shelves to fit better wit the smaller space. There was still room for her to move around in and just barely enough for Abigail. There was one more addition that Catherine did not expect though. There were now bars at the edge of her bed. Over the course of the day, her bed was made into a convertible crib with bars that could be raised or lowered. "Hey! What's this about?" Catherine whined, kicking at the bars. "Sweetie, those are for your own protection." Abigail explained. "Besides, now that you're going to be in diapers at night you might as well be locked in a... well, let's not say crib. Let's just call it a bed with rails!" Abigail giggled. Abigail undressed Catherine, getting her ready for bed. Catherine whined the whole time as she was set on her newly 'improved' bed. Her little big girl panties were pulled off and she was completely naked. Abigail shook some baby powder gently over Catherine's crotch. She grabbed her ankles and lifted her butt, dusting her cheeks next. She gave the cheeks a gentle pat and then slid her fingers between her crack before setting her back down on the thick diaper. She folded the diaper between the girl's legs and taped it around her nice and snug. Catherine hated how big the diapers were. They made it impossible for her to close her legs and they rode all the way up past her belly button. Any higher and they might be right under her breasts! She felt like half of her body was covered in thick diapers. The same cute bunny pajamas were suited on her and she was laid back in her bed. Abigail raised the bars on the side and then locked them with a complicated latch. Catherine tried to pay attention, but Abigail moved too fast to let her see how the latch worked. She knew she would be stuck in the crib all night now, no matter how much she wanted out. Catherine sat up in her crib, watching as Abigail went to the night stand and plugged in a device. This must have been the baby monitor that Abigail promised she would get. Catherine had never seen one before. She had only heard about it. She hoped that if she needed anything in the middle of the night she could at least ask Abigail for help. Abigail walked out the door after shutting out the light. Catherine sat there in the bed. She wasn't sleepy and there was nothing to do. She looked at her other night stand and saw one of her science books. She crawled to the edge of her bed and reached through the bars, trying to grab the book. There was no such luck. The only thing that was within reach was a little white teddy bear that was placed next to the bed recently. With nothing else to occupy her time, Catherine took the bear. Suddenly, Catherine's worst fear was realized. She had to poop. Stuck in the crib with no way out all she could do was call for help. "Abi!" She called into the baby monitor. "Abi, I need to get out!" her voice was trembling with fear. "Go back to sleep." Abigail responded groggily. "But Abi, I have to go!" Her voice reached a pathetic whiny pitch. There was no response from Abigail this time. She was probably already asleep. Catherine stood up in the crib and looked over at the bars. She tried to find the latch so she could unhook it and let herself out. In her nervousness she began to piss on herself. Catherine whimpered, feeling the hot pee just rushing out of her. Her crotch was soon drenched, but she was still determined to get out and poop in the toilet. It was all in vain though. A very thick log crept out of her tight little butt. No matter how hard she clenched, the semi-hard poop pushed its way out and dropped into the back of her diaper. Catherine stood there in shock. This was a nice firm log, not like the soft mess she made yesterday. It was followed by another, longer log, which snaked around to either side of her butt cheeks. She sobbed, feeling utterly defeated. She just pooped herself like a baby and it was the second time in a row it happened. She tried to rationalize in her head that she could have made it to the toilet if she wasn't locked in a crib. She felt oddly sleepy in that moment. Catherine slowly got back down to the bed and tried to lie down on her tummy. She didn't want to mush up her mess, though the tight space in her diaper ensured she would always feel those logs against her butt. She tried to relax and go back to sleep. It would be a long night and it only just begun. She was just going to have to get used to staying in the crib, soaking wet with poop on herself for the next several hours.
  10. 4 likes
    Because I am profoundly urinary incontinent, I always carry a diaper bag of one kind or another. When I am in my 'responsible adult' mode, I carry a double-sided brief case. One side holds the typical things litigation attorneys need in court. The other side holds a couple of GoodNites Tru-Fit with disposable inserts along with disposal baggies, wipes, etc. At times, such as today, when I am relaxing in my AB mode, I carry an outlandish very large pink diaper bag. This has a matching changing pad. It holds four gauze diaper sets and pull-on vinyl panties, along with baby wipes and pins. Outside pockets can hold as many as four baby bottles, but one such pocket holds a sturdy oval wooden hairbrush. That reminds me to be a well-behaved diapered girl. There is a waterproof washable bag to hold wet diapers.
  11. 4 likes
    Part 34 When I came to, I was laying on a soft bed.. it had walls all around, maroon, and a hole for a doorway, it was big enough for me to stand in.. I tried to stand, but remembered the crawler diaper. I was stuck on all fours.. and the mask was still there. I tried to rub the sleep from my eyes, but the mittens prevented me from doing so. I climbed to all fours and crawled out of the hole.. into a child's bedroom. Well, a giant child. It had a four poster bed with a canopy, a vanity, a dresser and wardrobe, a toybox overflowing with toys, posters on the walls... this girl had everything she could possibly want. The walls were a soft lilac, most everything else was white with lilac trim. There was another Little waiting for me, she wore a red kitty mask and ears that matched her probably naturally red hair. She had a ridiculously thick pink diaper that had darker pink pawprints all over it.. except in the crotch, where they had obviously faded. There was a red tail poking out that matched her haircolor, and she had mittens on her hands.. and kneepads that looked like feet as well. Her actual feet were bound to her thighs, there was no way she could even sit down. As I emerged from the maroon cube, she came and rubbed against me.. there as a purr coming from her mask. I felt so badly for her, there was no way of knowing how long she had been like this. I sat down on my butt to look at her, my legs splayed out in front of me. Her eyes grew wide and she shook her head. Her purring stopped and a soft meow came from her. She turned and wiggled her feet.. her actual feet at me. It clicked, I got it. She was trying to tell me that if they caught me sitting like a human, I'd end up bound like her. I climbed back to my hands and knees just as the door to the bedroom opened. The other Little knelt and put her hands between her diapered knees and meowed up at the girl.. my captor, Bella. The one who stole me away from April. Oh, I hated this girl already. She could just convince her Amazon daddy to get her whatever she wanted, no matter who it hurt. I turned and started crawling back to the hole in the soft box I crawled out of. "Daisy, no," Bella said. After another moment she said, "Daisy, bad kitty!" I felt a sharp pain in my neck and heard a loud buzz and I collapsed. "Daisy, come sit next to Sunshine." Oh no. I was Daisy. I was still hurting from the shock, laying there on the floor when it buzzed again. "Daisy! Bad kitty, I said come sit! Now, Daisy." I scrambled to my hands and knees and crawled over to the other Little, kneeling and putting my hands in front of me like she was. I felt shaky and my vision felt a little fuzzy. "Good kitty," Bella said. I flinched a bit as she reached down, but when she stroked my hair, I felt something in the collar.. and my whole body tingled and felt warm. It felt amazing. Like the best massage in the world, or just sinking in to a hot bath. I couldn't stop myself from craning my neck to enhance her touch. When her hand was withdrawn, I hated myself. "Good kitty, Daisy. When you're a good girl, you'll get pets. When you're a bad girl, you'll get shocks. You should purr when I pet you, too. I'll forgive you this time, but I expect my kitties to be purring, happy kitties. Do you understand?" I nodded my head... and got a zap. I fell to the ground, groaning.. which came out as a soft mew. "We don't nod, do we Sunshine?" Meow. "Sunshine's a good kitty, be like Sunshine and you'll be happy. Right Sunshine?" I struggled back to my kneeling position as Bella reached down and started stroking the other Little's hair. She started emitting a loud purr right away. "That's a good kitty. Who's ready for din-din?" Sunshine gave a loud meow and rubbed herself against Bella's leg... I felt my stomach turn. Bella reached over to her dresser and picked up two baby bottles. "Sunshine knows to purr when she eats. Daisy, I expect you to purr for me too." I didn't know how to purr... the only time I had done it before was when I was screaming.. was Sunshine screaming this whole time? Sunshine knelt again and tilted her head up, and Bella slipped the nipple of the bottle into a hole in the mask. I listened to Sunshine suckle and purr at the same time.. she couldn't be screaming, she couldn't do that and drink at the same time. I knew I didn't want to drink. Normal food in Catalon wasn't safe, even soda and hamburgers. There was no way that the stuff in that bottle wasn't going to do something to me. I laid down with my knees underneath me and my hands in front of me, like I thought a cat would. "Don't worry Daisy, you're next. Sunshine, you're being such a good girl." This was awful. I didn't want to be Daisy, I wanted to be Kimmy, and I wanted my mommy. I buried my face in my hands, afraid to crawl away from this girl. "Okay Daisy, your turn. Come drink your bottle. It's all you're getting." I tried to whine, and it came out as a pitiful mew. "It's okay Daisy, drink your bottle like a good kitty and then you can go play. I'll give you pettings and love." She started stroking my hair again and that tingly, warm feeling came back... it felt so good. So comforting.. it felt incredible. Involuntarily, I let out a "mmmmm" of pleasure... which came out as a purr. "Oh, Daisy likes being stroked, doesn't she? Show me who's a good kitty, Daisy." I flopped on my side. That was a kitty thing to do, maybe she would get the hint. I tried to make a sad sound.. it came out as a sad meow. "Aww, is Daisy not hungry? You're probably still feeling yucky from the medicine, huh?" She started stroking me again, and I closed my eyes. I tried making a soft "mmm", as lightly as I could. It came out as the smallest purr. I was starting to get the hang of this. "Okay Daisy, you don't have to drink your bottle this time, poor kitty. Do you want to go rest in your kitty bed?" I mewed and crawled toward the maroon cube, fearing the shock. I made it in safely and laid down. I watched Bella play with Sunshine, she held a stick with a long string of feathers and waved it around. Sunshine started swinging her mittened hands at the feathers, causing Bella to giggle. Is this what life was like for an Amazon pet? I wanted my mommy so badly. I kept hoping she would come storming through the door and pick me up. Was she done recording for the day? Had she discovered I was gone? I laid and watched Sunshine play until Bella got bored and sat down, pulling the poor Little into her lap and stroking her. Sunshine's purr was loud, she laid in Bella's lap and closed her eyes. "Sunshine, you're so funny," the girl giggled, "Your diaper is getting warm, silly kitty." She reached back and patted Sunshine's diapered bottom, still stroking her head with the other hand. Sunshine's purr got louder. There's no way she could actually like this, right? She was still human, she warned me about the risk of getting my feet bound. How long had she been here? What was her real name? How long had it been since she ate solid food, or spoke a word? I felt terrible for her. Did she ever know the joy of someone loving her unconditionally? I hoped April would find me soon. "Daisy, do you want some pettings?" Bella was looking at me. Sunshine looked up at me too. I crawled backwards into the cube. "Oh, that means you need to come snuggle. No hiding, Daisy. Hiding means a kitty is sick, and you don't want that." After a moment, her large hand was reaching into the hole and she grabbed me by the arm and pulled me out. I followed as best I could, I didn't want to get a shock. She pulled Sunshine back into in her lap and pulled me down next to her. I felt very awkward, Sunshine was also naked except for her mask, mittens, and diaper. Our skin touched.. and she purred. Bella started stroking our hair, one Little for each hand, and we were both purring loudly. "There's my good kitties. Oh, I'm so happy Sunshine has a friend now. She was getting lonely. Kitties should have friends. You're going to be such a good kitty for me, aren't you Daisy? So much better than real kitties, you won't bite or scratch, you'll purr and play when I want. I love Little kitties." "I hear-ed you gots a new kitty," the voice of a Little came from the doorway, she was purposefully mispronouncing "heard" and using poor grammar, "Can I play with her big sis?" Bella's back was to the doorway and I was facing forward in her lap, so I couldn't see the newcomer. "Oh, she gots a full bottle, I betcha she's soooo hungry." "Go away Opal," the Amazon girl said, "she's my kitty and you can't play with her." "I was just coming to tell you that mommy wants you, big sis," the Little said softly, she sounded like she had hurt feelings. "Ugh," Bella groaned and gently lowered Sunshine and me off of her lap. Sunshine immediately started crawling for the Amazon's bed, disappearing underneath it. I turned around to look at the Little. She was dressed in a bubble romper, pink with ladybugs all over it, her diaper bulge completely unconcealed. She had a red paci dangling from a clip attached to the peter pan collar of the romper. She had chestnut brown hair in a bobbed cut and a sad look on her face. She looked to be about my same size... if I could stand. "Fine, but stay out of my room and don't touch Daisy." Opal watched Bella leave and walked over to me. I looked up at her, my eyes pleading. "Oh, you poor girl. You weren't a kitty before, were you? Is this your first day?" she asked as she laid a hand on my shoulder. I nodded. "Come on, I have some Little's Chocolate stashed, I'll give you some." She walked next to me as I crawled. We left the bedroom.. but once we got into the hallway she gave me a swift kick to the ribs, which knocked the wind out of me. "Ha! You stupid kitty. Why are all kitties so stupid?" she sneered at me, I couldn't see well through the haze of pain. I collapsed on the floor, trying to catch my breath. "Only a stupid person would let themselves get turned into a kitty. Nobody's going to help you, kitty. Nobody cares." She kicked me again, in the stomach this time, and leaned in close. "I love kitties so much. I bet your cries will be better than Sunshine's, we just have to help you find them. Kitties are the best," she reached down and twisted my exposed nipple, it was agony! I mewled in pain, trying to curl up and hide, but she wouldn't let me. "Oh Daisy, you're going to be my new favorite, much better than Sprinkles ever was. You'll cry for me, won't you Daisy? Oh, I'm sure you will. You'll be a good kitty for me, you won't RUN," she twisted again, renewing the pain, "like Sunshine does, will you? We're going to be Such Good Friends." She twisted and pinched hard with each of the final words before planting a wet kiss on my face, just below my eye. She then waddled off down the hallway, laughing. I laid there wheezing, wishing harder than ever that April would turn the corner and rescue me. But she didn't. Bella found me curled up on the floor outside her room, tears streaming from my face. "Oh no, Daisy," she said pityingly, picking me up. "Opal got you, didn't she. Mother didn't even need anything." Bella cradled me and stroked my hair, which felt calming and relaxing. Warmth flooded my body and I went limp in her arms... and started purring weakly. "Keep away from Opal, she hates kitties. She's a brat. Whatever you do, don't try to hurt her. She'll tell mother and you'll get in big trouble. You do not want mother mad at you, Daisy." Bella carried me back into her room and laid down on the bed, laying me on her chest and petting me. A few moments later, Sunshine was rubbing her head against my cheek with a soft mew. I guess she was apologizing? I looked up at Bella, pleading with my eyes, and put my mittened hands to the kitty mask mouth and made a pulling motion. "No, Daisy - I know it hurts at first and I'm sorry, but the muzzle never comes off. You're a kitty, don't think of it as anything but a part of you. This one is much nicer than the mask your old owner gave you." I.. felt her rubbing the ears on the mask. I didn't know how I felt it, but I felt it, and it felt amazing. I felt her scruff the base of the ears, where it met my hair and I couldn't help but purr loudly. "See, it's starting to work already. Soon you'll be able to move those ears - we don't want to take it off, you'd have to bond to it all over again." My eyes went wide at this.. bond to it? It was bonding to me? How? Would I be able to take it off later? "Be a good kitty, don't ask again. Okay, Daisy?" Bella resumed caressing the ears and that warmth flooded my body again. I melted in her lap and purred, I couldn't help it. That actually made me panic and I pulled away from her - the fear adrenaline broke through whatever the mask was doing to me and I crawled off of her. "Aw, okay Daisy - come back if you want more love," she actually sounded disappointed. Sunshine took my spot on her chest. I crawled to the foot of the bed and laid down, my midsection was aching, and I was hungry. My stomach growled, I couldn't stop it. "Daisy, I can hear that you're hungry. Will you drink your bottle? I don't want to force you, kitty." I just buried my face. I wanted April.. and I couldn't even tell anyone how badly I missed her. I felt my hair being stroked again, which was relaxing. "Poor Daisy. You'll help her, won't you Sunshine? Can you help her learn to be happy?" Sunshine meowed in response, "I knew you would. You're a good kitty, Sunshine. I love you so much." "Bella, it's time for dinner," a female voice called from outside the room. "Coming!" Bella called back, laying Sunshine down on the bed. She patted my diaper and left the room. I just laid there, my face buried.. I felt Sunshine laying against me. Her naked breasts pressing into my back made me uncomfortable as she nuzzled against the back of my head. I felt my stomach cramp and I groaned.. I'd been on an almost entirely liquid diet for days now, and it had done certain things to my digestion... Sunshine gave me room while I did my humiliating business. I wanted to cry so badly, I felt so helpless.. so hopeless. I couldn't even ask for a change, I'd have to wait for someone to find me! Sunshine meowed and crawled over to a ramp I hadn't noticed at the foot of the bed. She tilted her head and meowed, I guessed she was trying to get me to follow her. She waited patiently, kneeling like she did for Bella. I hadn't noticed before how her tail wrapped around her hands and knees when she sat that way. Did she really have control over it? I got to my knees and crawled, feeling absolutely disgusting. I looked at the way Sunshine's tail came out of her diaper.. it wasn't the same as mine, her pink diaper had a round hole in the back of it, it looked like the diaper was cut that way. It had an elastic band around the tail-hole just like the legbands. Sunshine actually had a tail! Were they going to do that to me? She led me down the ramp and out the bedroom door. I was on high alert watching for Opal as we headed down the hall. She led me to a flight of stairs going down, which had a ramp along one side for Sunshine... and me, I guess. I followed her down, she led us toward the back of this enormous house. She knelt outside an open doorway and started meowing softly. I peeked inside.. it looked to be a laundry room of some kind. There was a woman, an older woman who was no taller than Bella wearing a simple dress with an apron, her grey hair braided down her back. She turned around slowly...
  12. 4 likes
    Trigger Warning: Collars, bondage Part 33 The next two days were much of the same, breakfast from April, lunch from April, dinner from April, supplements to go with it and lots of juice. The nighttime diapers were always completely soaked and swollen in the morning despite their ridiculous bulk. The days were spent just talking to Tina. She was on a Little-oriented career path, she wanted to care for Littles professionally in a greater capacity. Meeting me had actually changed a lot for her, she was planning to reinforce the status quo before meeting me.. now she wanted to be an agent of change, to help more Littles find happiness the way I had. I told her about the Love Your Little store, and Donna and Alice, and everything I could think of about how April and Lisa handled Littles, and how wonderful it could be. I don't think my feet actually touched the ground more than a handful of times in my first three days at Little Care, I was constantly being held by Tina and talking the whole day.. unless I was drinking juice or at lunch with April. It was honestly really good. April and I didn't go out, we didn't really want to "soak in the atmosphere" as it were. We would sit and talk in the hotel room, or watch a movie, or just snuggle and read together. It was really nice.. I slept in her arms every night and I don't think I'd ever felt closer to her. But when we came to the Little Care on the next day, Tina wasn't there. I hadn't actually talked to any of the other nannies there.. I was really nervous again all of a sudden. Little Care had become a safe place, and I didn't know if it was going to be that way today. The girl behind the counter had black hair, long with bangs in the front. She wore very mature makeup, and her nametag read "Nanny Beth". She had a smile on her face... but it didn't reach her eyes. "Good morning, where's Tina today?" April asked, feeling me tense up. "Tina doesn't work Sundays, ma'am," Beth smiled to her, "I run the show for her on Sunday." Had I seen her before? I didn't really pay attention to anything but Tina when I was here. "Don't worry, Ms. Morris. I'm already aware of all of Kimmy's restrictions." I felt panic rise in my chest as April handed me over to Beth. "Mommy... " I whined softly, reaching back to April. "Sweetie," April said, looking a little pained, "You like Little Care, you'll have a great day like always. We're well past the halfway point on recording, we'll be going home soon. Be a good girl today, okay?" I nodded. April's phone buzzed and she looked down, "Oh sweetie, I don't think I'll be able to have lunch with you today like we have been. There's a bottle of my milk for you in the bag for your lunch today. I'm so sorry." "Have a great day, Ms. Morris," Beth said as she began carrying me back into the main area. The moment the door had closed behind April, Beth held me up to her eye level, lifting me up under my arms. She stared into my eyes and her smile turned mean, "Well well well, if it isn't Princess Kimmy who needs to be held all the time. You've made my job really hard this week, Kimmy. Tina hasn't done squat except play with you all day while I picked up all the slack." "I'm so sorry, Nanny Beth. What can I do to make it better? I want to be friends," I pleaded to her, dangling helplessly in her arms. "Oh, I've been thinking all morning about what you can do for me. I'm going to have a nice, relaxing day," her smile grew as she carried me toward that foreboding steel door, "You're going to the kennel today, you don't get to be a princess today, you get to be a kitten." "Why are you doing this to me?" I couldn't help but start crying, "I didn't do anything to you! Please don't!" The other side of the steel door was terrible. We were in a narrow hallway, the left side was a sheer wall with only a recessed cubby interrupting the otherwise unbroken surface, the right side was a wall of cage doors. I couldn't see in to any of them from this angle, but I could hear several whines as Beth strode down the hall. On the far end of the hallway was another steel door. "Nanny Beth please!" I pleaded as she sat me down on a shelf in the cubby, it was difficult to see through my tears, but I felt her taking my dress off, "Please I'll be good, please put me in a crib. I don't like this!" "Spoiled princess isn't getting what she wants," Beth mocked in an ugly sing-song tone. I felt her forcing my hands into mittens and then there was some sort of mask pulled over my face. It didn't cover my eyes but it covered my nose and mouth, as she forced it over my face I felt her squeeze my face and a pacifier-like bulb invaded my mouth. She buckled the mask behind my head, and there was a thick collar attached to it that fit over the collar that April had put on me. I felt trapped! I put my mittened hands to the mask, but I couldn't feel anything. I tried to plead, but a soft "meow" came from the mask instead. "Much better," Beth grinned down at me, wiping my eyes, "Little kitten, you get to spend the day in here. And if you say a word to your mommy about it, I'll make sure tomorrow is much, much, much worse. You're getting off light here. We have the best RoboNanny in the other room... I could instruct it to feed you until you can't hold it and you poop your Little diapers full and then I'll set it to give you a spanking for an hour. How's that sound? Or I could leave it on the exercise routine all day and have it run you - have you ever peed yourself while running, little Kimmy? I bet you'd love that. Four hours of that and you'd be begging to be a kitten." My eyes were wide with horror. Beth was evil! My protests came out as sweet meows from the mask. "Are you going to tell your mommy? Maybe we should just start the RoboNanny in on spanking you now." I shook my head vigorously. I would absolutely tell April all about this, but I wasn't going to let Beth know. "Good kitten, you spend the day right here. I'll come hook your bottle up to your mask at lunchtime... but you probably aren't getting changed until your mommy comes for you. Have fun!" She closed the barred door to the cage and I was left alone, cold in a small cage. I looked down at my hands, they were mittens that looked like cat paws, with no claws of course. I tried my best to feel around the mask.. there were ears on top of my head, and the mask protruded from my face, I could see the end of it, I'm sure it looked like a cat's mouth. I was naked except for the diaper, which was wet already, stuck in a small cage where I only had enough room to turn around. The other side of the cage was clear plastic, where I could see into a room. I have no idea how long I sat in that cage, I laid down and cried - all I could do was watch out of the window at the people coming and going in the room. Every now and again, someone would come in with a Little wearing a mask that made them look like an animal and a big puffy diaper with a tail poking out of it. They were handed over and shortly after, I could hear them being loaded into a cage. It was a daycare for Little pets.. I didn't even know Littles were kept this way! It was awful. At least as babies we were loved and held. Being stuck in a cage, unable to talk at all was the worst! The Amazons going in and out were all dressed in suits or pantsuits.. they all looked like business professionals, bigwigs. I was betting that the Catalon fashion at the moment was to have a Little pet... Oh, how I hated this place! I had nothing to do but watch the awful Amazons and listen to the cries of my fellow Littles for hours.. until a fat Amazon man with an Amazon preteen came in. I hadn't seen too many actual children since I arrived in this dimension. Some at the stores we visited, but it seemed most Amazons had Littles instead of children. But this girl was surely taller than I was. She was dressed in tight blue jeans and a light blue blouse - a small blue purse slung over one shoulder, her dark brown hair was tied in a side ponytail. Her giant father in a pinstripe suit with shined shoes. The girl was pointing at me. What did that mean? I backed into a corner against the bars, hoping they wouldn't see me.. but the cage behind me was open and a young adult Amazon male, an awkward boy with an awful haircut to his dingy brown hair was pulling me out of the cage. I squirmed and protested, but it all came out as meows. He was carrying me to that far door, opposite the one I came in. He was wearing a dark blue uniform shirt, he certainly wasn't part of Little Care. "Oh, that one doesn't have a tail on her diaper, Daddy," I heard the Amazon girl complain, "We have to fix that." "You say you're not sure where this one came from?" the man was asking the employee. My eyes went wide and I started thrashing. "No sir, she's not in the registry.. I'm not sure how she got here." "I'll take her then," he stated plainly. His daughter cheered and hugged him. I screamed for all I was worth, but it came out as a purr. "Oh, she likes that Daddy, hear her pretty purr? Oh, she's the cutest kitten ever. She'll make the best playmate for Sunshine. What's her name?" I felt the attendant pull back the collar of the mask.. he'd see my tag! He'd know I was April's, I'd be okay! They couldn't take me, the collar made me safe. "Oh," the boy said, "it seems she's owned - by someone from Albion. Her name is Kimmy Morris." "No! I want her!" the girl was furious, "Daddy, I want her! She's perfect! Her hair looks so soft!" "But she's not in your system, she's not checked in." The man had a sly tone to his voice that I absolutely did not like. "No, sir." "I'll give you ten thousand right now if you look the other way. You never saw this kitten, and she certainly didn't go with us." I felt the employee's pulse quicken. He couldn't! I squirmed and protested, but the girl seemed to be pleased with the meows that came from the mask. "I shouldn't... " "Fine, fifteen thousand." And then I was being handed to the girl. She was only a few feet taller than me, I should be able to escape. I shoved her and squirmed. "Daddy, she's too wiggly, she's going to hurt me," she complained, "And she doesn't have a tail. Make her less wiggly and fix her tail for me, daddy." Suddenly I was being hoisted into the air by my armpits. The man thumped me on the head and I saw stars... I was so dizzy, he hit me so hard! "Bad kitty, you belong to Bella now. You will behave or else." He handed me back to the clerk, "Get her a tail to match her ears, and give her a sedative please. We'll take her home now, along with Sunshine." "Kimmy's a dumb name for a kitty," I heard the girl saying as the employee took me back to the cubby.. I was being changed into another diaper, thicker than the already too thick daytime diapers.. it taped backwards.. it was a crawler! This one had a tail poking out of the back of it, but the inside felt the same. I knew from experience I wouldn't be able to stand in this. I felt a sharp stab in the back of my thigh... and suddenly I felt very sleepy. He drugged me! Time seemed to be a slideshow between heavy blinks... the attendant's grinning face, a wad of cash being handed over, being loaded into a cage carrier.. and another girl laid on top of me.. and then I was out.
  13. 4 likes
    88.) "Good morning, Marta." Nora was almost chilling when she was this calm and composed, and she poured out two cups of tea, one each for her and the maid. "Now, my memory may be a little foggy in my age, nowadays, and while I recall giving you permission to enact discipline for Josie's use of language, I'm wondering if there are some elements you may have… forgotten to mention." "No Miss. Certainly not." "Would you like to run me through it again?" Marta sat down across from the woman and took the tea in her hands. She shook slightly. "Are you feeling alright?" "…I haven't eaten yet, Miss. That's all.” Marta had this watertight. There was no proof. She made sure of it. "She said a very harsh word to me after using the bathroom." "I recall." "So I had her mouth washed out. She was asleep within the hour, so I put her down for bed." "And of course, Marta, you do remember the results of what happened last time you weren't… forthcoming with me, don't you? Oh, of course you do — mirrors are quite difficult to avoid, aren't they?" Quietly, the woman sipped her tea and watched her maid as the trembling increased a little bit more. "In the space of one night, Josie has jumped a week ahead in the program, possibly more." "She's a very quick study, Miss. I'm impressed with her myself. You don't think, perhaps, it might have something to do with her liking this? Maybe all of her anger and frustration was only a front." Airtight. Fortunately for Marta, all the changes in Josie were speculation. She was meticulous. She had learned to be. She left nothing as an oversight. The only thing that could give her away is herself, and she knew better. "The problem, so far as I see it, Marta, is that you're very good at dotting your I's and crossing your T's. You're fastidious," which she most certainly did not used to be. “It makes it quite difficult to trust you at times, and trust is the only asset you have with which to offer me in return for what I've given you, Marta." The tea-cup set down on the table, and Nora looked at her maid with a smile. "Josie is an important project to me, and I would like to believe both that I can trust you with her, and that her progress is strictly voluntary." "Of course, Miss! I would never do anything outside of your parameters.” Marta almost looked worried, like these accusations… hurt her. She sipped her tea and looked sadly down at the table. "Please, Miss… I would never do anything without permission.” "Then would you like to explain to me how her bracelet is empty?" …her bracelet…? "What…?" "Her medication bracelet. I noted it this morning while cooking breakfast — I felt as though her responses were a little below expectation, so I asked to see her bracelet. Both chambers are empty. Which is quite interesting, because only a few minutes before you took her to the bathroom, there were around twelve doses left." There were no more pleasantries, the tea-cup was out of play. The woman looked at her maid, steeped her fingers, and asked again. "Now, please spare no details, Marta. Tell me the order of events." Her chest was rising and falling. The bracelet. The stupid bracelet. She never went through that many! That thing had like a hundred uses, and Nora only went through maybe ten a day. She didn't think the fifteen or so she'd used would even be recognized. How many times was she dosing her? How often had Marta dosed her? She tried counting in her head. She tried figuring it out… "I… I don't…" "The time in your brain that you're using for mental arithmetic could be put to much better use right now, Marta." Ever since Marta had needed to be put in place, she did try her best to be good — it just sometimes came naturally to her to do the wrong thing. Often for the right reasons, though! She desperately sought to please Nora, as she should, and sometimes being so single-minded robbed her of perspective. "You met her outside the bathroom. Start there. The truth." Marta told her everything, point to point. She was crying by the end of it. Really crying. She couldn't help it. She felt so sick over the whole thing. She didn't mean to lie! But she did. And unfortunately for her, her honestly leaked into the words she'd told Josie. About how she wouldn't be telling Nora. And when the maid was finished, she was scared for her life. "Well, I do hope you're quite pleased with yourself, Marta — she certainly seems to be quite advanced now. Unfortunately, if she's only advanced because she is afraid of me, then I'm sorry to say you have set the entire project back. Which do you think it is, Marta? Hmm? Do you think she's embracing her regression, or do you think she's simply now afraid of me?" Nora had seen Marta cry before. She'd made her cry before. Practically speaking, she taught her how to cry in the first place. It didn't mean she was unsympathetic, simply that she was formulating her reaction to this. "I… I don't know… M-Miss…" Marta was punished in very different ways to the charges. She knew what her punishments entailed. She knew how she felt about Nora, and how Nora felt about her. She worked harder than anyone for Nora's approval, and she knew what was going to happen next. But like a child, like the same girls she babysits, even smaller than those girls, she begged. "P-please… I'm sorry… I won't do it again… please…" "I'm certain of that, Marta. As well, of course, as being in charge of changing Josie’s filled diapers," actually a punishment element from the last round of discipline the maid had been subject to, "but I'm afraid I'm going to have to take you to your wash-room for some re-education." Her wash-room was locked at all times, the children not allowed inside, usually — cement floor, bath-tub, the shower in the corner and the restraints from the ceiling. The same room that Marta had taken Josie to. It was where many of her punishments were carried out, though they were rarer nowadays. "I am very disappointed in you, Marta. And perhaps, fitting to your sin, I'll take away your bowel control for a week or two, hm? I'm not so certain you frilly panties would hold up nearly as well as the girls diapers do, and imagine explaining that to them…" Her eyes went wide and she shook her head, tears still pouring down her face. "N-no! Miss! Please… I… I have to get the girls out of the tub, and… and they need to be changed, and… and taken to play… th-they can't be left alone…" The last time Marta was punished - other than the catheter incident with Josie - was almost three months ago. Back then, they still had the old babysitter and three charges at once. "Well, true that it may be, I'll simply have to enact your punishment quickly, won't I? Perhaps tonight, after they're asleep. And, of course, on top of that, you can expect to wear the punishment plug for at least a week. Perhaps longer, though we'll see how your behavior is at the time." The punishment plug was exactly as it sounded — large, heavy, lodged in the maids bottom for periods often exceeding days, randomly signaled by remote to heat, chill, produce shock, or incite pleasure. And as a maid, Marta was expected to not let slip her composure — ever. "Eleanora!" Marta's face was covered with water, using a word she hadn't used in so long. A thin smile spread across Nora's face and she stood up. Marta cowered nervously. "On second thought," she said, "I think it's about time we see how Anni handles growing up." And with that, Nora left the maid to cry at the table.
  14. 4 likes
    Part 32 The trip to the grocery store was nice, but hurried. We picked up some fruits and veggies that would fit in the fridge of the hotel and keep, and a several gallons of juice. The thought of carrying all of those groceries myself was daunting.. but for April it was simplicity. The size difference between us really was staggering, of course I thought that at the same time as I was strapped to her midsection, using her breasts as a headrest. We headed back up to the hotel, I swear April poured a gallon of juice down me until I was positively floating, I was given the supplement we bought at Love Your Little, and then we were off for the daycare. Just April, myself, a diaper bag, and a guitar. -- "Good morning, welcome to Little Care," Do all daycare workers sound exactly the same? I wondered to myself as we were greeted by a young Amazon girl. She was bright faced with shortish blonde hair and a nude makeup style. Her smile appeared to be genuine... but I didn't trust that here. "What can I do for you today?" "Hello, I'll be working in the building today, we're visiting from Albion," April smiled to the girl. She had removed the sling carrier and was holding me on her hip so I could see over the counter. "Marty Walker should have called ahead." "One second," she paused to tap on a few keys to her computer at the high counter. "Ah, Ms. Morris. And this is Little Kimmy?" "Good morning, miss," I smiled to her, following April's lead. "I hope we have fun today." "Oh, what a ray of sunshine you have there, Ms. Morris!" the girl beamed at me, "Hi sweetie, I'm Nanny Tina. I hope we have fun today, too." She looked back to April, "You have a very cute Little, Ms. Morris. Are there any special instructions you'd like to note?" "Yes," April said with a smile, I could tell that she was glad that Tina asked first, "Kimmy is on a strict diet. She's being breastfed only, excepting this organic juice in her diaper bag. She has a very delicate stomach and may vomit if given anything else. I didn't have time to pump this morning, so I will be stopping by around lunchtime to feed her. She is also robophobic, so please keep her away from automated caretakers." "I see," Tina frowned a bit, I guess the specifics were a hassle to her, "That's quite a lot, let me make a note here. One moment, Ms. Morris." The keys of her keyboard clicked and clacked as she wrote down notes. "Does she have a shock unit in her collar or any other disciplinary implants?" "No," April said firmly, "Kimmy behaves very well if one takes the time to talk to her. As I said, we're from Albion... have you ever worked with a wholly unregressed Little?" "You mean," Tina looked surprised, "She's not on the formula at all? Like, none?" "Absolutely none. She reacts very poorly to it, and I do not want her on it at all." "But... how do you control her if she's not on the formula and she has no zapper?" Tina stared at me as if I were a unicorn. I waved again... I couldn't help it. "I talk to her, it's really that simple." "I don't want to make a fuss," I chimed in, "I love my mommy and I want to have a good day." Tina leaned in closely to stare at my eyes, I just smiled at her. "Are.. are all the Littles in Albion like this?" "Many are," April smiled, "Albion handles Littles a bit differently both in how we find them and how we treat them, at least where I'm from." "May I.. talk to her today?" Tina held out her arms, offering to take me. "Of course," April laughed, "Absolutely. She's a joy to talk to. Just please, be very careful with her diet. And no videos for her, either. They're bad for the brain." April handed me over to Tina... it was a strange feeling. They both knew I was intelligent and aware, but I was still being handed over just like that, and now I was in Nanny Tina's care. "Be a good girl, Kimmy. I'll see you at lunchtime." "Bye mommy," I waved. I remember feeling so sad when she'd leave me at the LittleGarden. Honestly, I should be upset and terrified, but something had me pretty well at ease. April seemed so calm, like everything would be fine no matter what.. her confidence washed away my fears. "So, am I supposed to call you Nanny Tina? You look too young to be a nanny." "You little stinker," Tina laughed. I actually put my hands to my rear, with the way things had been going lately... I couldn't remove loss of control there from the list of the possible. "Yes, you may call me Nanny or Nanny Tina, either is fine." She patted my head. Tina was wearing a salmon t-shirt with the words "Little Care" in black and some logo that didn't make sense to me. They apparently got to wear jeans to work, unlike the LittleGarden employees. "So you're completely unregressed? How... how old are you?" "I'm... I mean, I was twenty-six years old. Here, I'm considered ten months." "That sounds about right, you're so light and so cute!" She booped me on the nose and I smiled, "But you wear diapers voluntarily? You play with baby toys and want to be treated like an infant?" "I don't really wear diapers voluntarily," I admitted, "I was upset about it for a long time, but it's not something I'm getting out of. So I accept it. The world isn't built for people my size, and mommy will always try her best to make sure I'm clean and comfortable. Honestly, I had a really hard and draining job in my old life. The toys that mommy gets for me are stimulating, creatively and intellectually.. I have this amazing activity book with dot-to-dots that have hundreds of dots! I'm not stuck playing with toys that teach you the alphabet or anything. The best part is how much my mommy loves me." Tina started walking into the main area of the Little Care facility... the contrast to the LittleGarden was stark. Several Littles here sat in playpens, chewing on toys with vacant expressions. Another group of Littles were sitting on the floor together, staring at a bright screen. There was no crafting, no reading.. there was no one dancing, no slide. I looked over and I did see a group of Littles stacking blocks... but they didn't look like they were having fun. On the far wall, there was a big steel door with a small window in it. The room was clinical, cold. "Um, Nanny Tina... why do all of the Littles look so unhappy?" I gripped more tightly to her, I didn't really want to go play with them. "What do you mean? They're having fun! Look, they love that show.. oh wait," she turned me away from the screen, "Your mommy said no videos. Those Littles over there loooove to chew things, they'll just chew all day if you let them. They're pretty heavily regressed though. The really heavily regressed Littles have the best laughs when you tickle them." She wiggled her fingers, tickling my tummy and I squirmed in her arms. I couldn't help but squeal a bit... Amazons could always seem to find my ticklish spot. "They don't look happy to you?" "No," I admitted, "They look sad.. no one is singing, no one is dancing." "Littles don't sing," Tina laughed, "Littles have no rhythm, no musical ability at all. Littles can't focus on anything long enough for that." "I can sing," I assured her. "May I sing for you?" "Sure," Tina laughed at me, she didn't believe me, "Show me your singing, Little Kimmy. I'm listening." I sang for Tina, I picked a sad, slow song that April would sing with me on a rainy afternoon. I wished I had my ukulele, I'd play for her too. Tina stared at me, open-mouthed as I finished the song. "You.. that... that was very pretty, Kimmy. You sang the whole song, you didn't stop for anything. Do you want to go play with toys?" Something in her voice told me she wanted me to say no. "No thank you, Nanny Tina. Can we talk more? I like talking to you." "I like talking to you too, Kimmy. Are all Littles like you where you're from?" "Well, lots of the Littles at the daycare I usually go to are this way - none of us like diapers, but we wear them because we love our mommies and daddies... well, except for my friend Melanie. She really likes wearing diapers, like a lot. I don't understand it." "So you talk to other Littles while you're at the daycare? What do you talk about?" "Oh, you know, what foods we like, what we did for fun the previous day.. some of them gossip about who their mommies are dating. My mommy is dating a beautiful lady named Gwen who plays in a band. Gwen is super nice!" I blushed, realizing that I was gossiping now. Tina just stared at me, fascinated. Looking at her daycare, I could tell why. The Littles didn't interact with each other much. They mostly played alone.. every now and again there was a fight over a toy that had to be broken up by another daycare worker. Tina wasn't letting me go, so she seemed to be pawning off some of her tasks to the other workers. "Do you want Gwen to be your mommy too?" "Um," my blushed deepened much further at that thought, I hadn't really considered it. I would have two mommies.. but I would probably not get to sleep in April's bed any more. Would she snuggle me as much? "I don't know.. I love my mommy a lot.. Gwen is really fun, but... I don't know. I like it being just mommy and me." Tina held me for hours, we just talked.. about everything. Art, history, cartoons, toys, boys.. Tina had a crush on one of the artists that worked in the studio. From her description, I was betting he was a session musician like April. She said it felt really strange to get dating advice from someone in diapers, which made me laugh. When April came by to get me at lunch, I was feeling really, really thirsty. Tina and I had spent the whole morning talking, she forgot to give me a bottle and I didn't think to ask. We found a bench in a sunny spot outside and laid down. I felt really uncomfortable knowing she was about to pull out a breast and stick it in my face in public... but it was the way things were done here. Nobody cared about breastfeeding in public since it was a positive thing to make your Little as little as possible. April had a salad she'd prepared this morning, she rolled up the carrier harness and laid it across her lap, then laid me down as well. After some fiddling with her bra, her breasts were free with an "Ouch!" from poor April. I felt bad that her taking care of me this way was causing her pain. This is what I had been looking forward to. I was pretending that last night never happened, this was the first breastfeed from my beloved April. I felt my mouth water, the smell from her chest was so mesmerizing. She cradled my head and brought me close to her, and soon I was latched on, the wonderful milk filling my mouth and my belly. "Oh, my hungry girl," April laughed lightly, "I think it's going to be hard to eat as well, that's such an... interesting feeling." She stroked my hair softly and started in on her salad. It was very strange to know that she was eating... and I was eating from her. I greedily drank until there was nothing left from the first breast, to April's great joy, and she moved me to the other, shifting around to continue her lunch as well. When the other breast had nothing left, I popped off with a contented sigh. "So, my darling Kimmy, is it everything you wanted?" She smiled down at my heavily blinking eyes. "Yes mommy," I grinned sleepily up at her, "I love you. It's so good... and I feel so close to you." She reached down and stroked my cheek. "Good, I'm glad. Don't go to sleep on me now. Tell me, how is your day going?" April helped me to a sitting position and steadied me on her lap. I looked up to her lovingly, feeling her one hand cover the majority of my back. "It's been really good, actually. Nanny Tina is really nice and really curious, we've just been talking this whole time. She really thought that Littles needed to be regressed to be happy, but I think I'm changing her mind. I like her. How's recording with the band? Is it fun?" "It's intense," she smiled warmly down to me, I could see the excitement in her eyes, "They need absolute perfection. Billy - the guitarist I'm filling in for - is breathing down my neck, but honestly I think he's impressed." Her proud smile lit up her face. "You're the best, mommy." I put my hand on her leg and looked up at her in what I was hoping was proud or reassuring, but I'm sure it just looked silly, seeing as how I was in a diaper and a sundress sitting in her lap. She grinned and gave me a big hug. "Thanks sweetie, you're pretty wonderful too. I'm glad to hear you're spreading the word that love conquers all. Maybe Tina will look at Littles a bit differently now. This was nice, I'd like to do this with you again tomorrow." "I would like that a lot!" I didn't even mean to, but I found myself bouncing up and down on her lap a little in my excitement. I reached up and wrapped my arms around her, and she carried me back to the building, holding her to me with one arm and carrying the harness and her remains from lunch. "Tina," April smiled as she handed me back over to Tina at the Little Care, "I'm so glad to hear that you and Kimmy are having a good time." "We really are Ms. Morris, I had no idea it could be so much fun to talk with a Little! Kimmy is really funny, and she sings really well." "Thank you, she's pretty special to me. I just have one tiny favor to ask. You're not in trouble, I love the special attention you're giving my Little girl, but please don't forget to give her the afternoon bottle." April had the sweetest smile, but a look of horror crept over Tina's face. "Ms. Morris, I am so, so sorry. We talked so much I forgot to give her a bottle, I'm so sorry!" "Tina, Tina.. it's okay. I'm glad you guys had such a wonderful talk. Unfortunately, she gets dehydrated and won't think to ask for a drink. Please make sure she's a good girl and drinks her juice." "Yes Ms. Morris, I'm very sorry. I won't forget again." "It's no big deal, Tina," April assured her, "I'm not upset, she's not hurt, everything's fine. Please have another wonderful time with her. I'll pick her up in five or six hours." "I'm sorry I forgot to ask for my juice," I said sheepishly as April walked away. "She's not mad, really." "It's not your job to ask for juice, silly girl. It's my job to make sure your needs are taken care of. I imagine you're not thirsty yet though... so where were we? You say that everyone at your daycare likes to sing and dance?" "Oh sure, it's wonderful. We sing songs together, I love it especially when they play music that I know my mommy is playing the guitar in. That's extra special to me." We picked up right where we left off. Tina did remember to give me another gallon of juice and changed my diaper. We laughed because our conversation didn't even stop while she cleaned me up and rediapered me. Diapers were just a thing we had to deal with, they didn't stop us from being friends at all. It was really nice. I didn't even notice the time pass, I was surprised when April was back to get me. She looked tired. "Welcome back, mommy! Tina and I are good friends now!" "That's wonderful, sweetie! Let's go back to the hotel and you can tell me all about your day." "Ms. Morris, Kimmy is an absolute delight. Thank you so much for bringing her in, she's honestly changed the way I look at Littles. You are an amazing woman!" Tina gushed at April, who looked as proud as I felt. "I firmly believe that every Little can respond the same way that Kimmy has. If you love them, if you show them that you love them, if you try to hear them and understand them, and if you can help them through the pain that they left behind in their old lives... they can be happy. Truly happy, not the artificial happiness that some are forced to take." =============== I'm really glad everyone has enjoyed the daily updates, but I'm probably going to take a break from posting for a few days. I'll still respond to comments and discuss anything, I'll be around... but the next part begins the really dark section of Act 2 and we're almost completely caught up with what I have written. If I leave you guys in a cliffhanger in the midst of all the darkness... well, you might cry. If you found the previous parts too dark or were troubled by April's treatment of Kimmy while she was under the thrall of the hormones, I recommend stopping here until you can get through all of the dark parts in one go. It's going to be distressing and upsetting for anyone who loves these characters. This day in the daycare is the last bit of sunlight we get to see for a while, I'm afraid. I'll update the title when we're through the dark parts - I'll put "Updated M/D - Made it Through!" or something similar. I let KWOceans read ahead through the next 2 chapters and now she's mad (not really, but there's been some begging) at me because she hit a cliffhanger in a really dark part.
  15. 4 likes
    87.) I woke up with my chest in agony. I looked around the crib in a panic, but it was too dark to see. I bit my lip as hard as I could, immediately drawing blood, and waited until my eyes adjusted to the darkness to remember where I was. How I was. I immediately put my thumb in my mouth, curling up in the corner of the crib. My diaper was soaked through… "Good morning, my precious Josie." How unusual it was for Nora to be the one greeting the girl upon her awakening, but here she was — Anni was still asleep in her crib, quietly cuddling with her dolly and peaceful as could be, and that left the two of them, Josie in her crib, and Nora standing over it with a warm smile on her lips, despite the fact she had obviously come straight from bed. "…morning," I muttered behind my thumb. She lowered the gate and helped me out, but at seeing me in the dim early morning lights, she blinked. With a sigh, she picked up a cloth from the changing table and wiped the blood off my lip. "Are you alright?" "…uh… just… had a bad dream, I think…" "Well, I'd like to help protect your lips, just until you're used to how hard you can bite them." One of the drawers was pulled out, and Nora reached inside, picking out a length of baby blue ribbon. At one end was a pacifier, and the other had a clip that she fastened to the collar of the onesie the girl was sent to bed in. "How about the two of us go and have some breakfast together? I'm not quite as good a cook as Marta, but I do know a thing or two." "…b-but…" I looked at the woman nervously and then at Anni in the bed. I shifted from foot to foot and bit on the pacifier. This was so uncool… "I… I thought… um… I could get… ch-changed first…?" I was wet. I knew I was wet. I didn't even remember going down for bed… "Well, you're not leaking, so there's no harm in waiting a little longer now, is there? Besides, Josie is Pretty when she has a little waddle to her walk." The woman smiled, warmly, put her hand on Josie’s cheek, and then kissed her forehead. "Do you prefer pancakes, or waffles? I'm partial to waffles myself, and I do make quite a nice hash-brown-sausage waffle. It's better than it sounds." "…um… it doesn't matter… whatever you'd like to make.” The woman looked at me a little curiously as we walked out of the bedroom together. I guess she didn't expect that argument to end so quickly. She looked forward as we walked, pondering, and I followed behind with the waddle that made me pretty. That was it? No more argument? How refreshing. The woman smiled thoughtfully to herself as she walked, and Josie waddled behind her, until they got to the dining room and she led the two of them through the door to the kitchen. "Come here, princess." She bent her knees and lifted the girl up, setting her down on one of the stainless steel countertops like any mother might with a young child. "Tell Mommy about your dream, while she cooks." Little memories flickered by, but in the end I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't remember it," I said quietly. She wouldn't know about my accident the night before. I remember Marta's words. About not telling her. About if I really wanted to prove it, I'd do it in front of her next time. I wiggled uncomfortably on the counter and looked down at my feet. I wouldn't do that, though… right? There was a waffle-press, just the most basic little $10 model from a department store, a stark contrast to the rest of the appliances, but it served its purpose. She put it down on the counter a few feet from the girl and plugged it in. "Careful not to touch, honey, it's going to get a little warm." Nora kissed Josie’s forehead and smiled at her. "Maybe that's for the best not to remember, especially if it was a bad dream. I know if you felt like it was important, you'd tell me." Breakfast went by slowly. Anni still hadn't woken up. We sat and talked a little. I kicked my feet. I forgot to ask about leaving, I forgot to ask about Koi. I just sat there and ate and talked like normal. Marta came out an hour later, while I was at the table. I looked up at her, then back at my plate with a blush. Nora watched the both of us curiously. Nora had made waffles out of shredded potato, as she promised, with cheese and sausage throughout — it was actually a pretty amazing little confession in food form that Nora had at one point in her life been a college student. Marta looked quite put-off by the fact that breakfast had been made without her, and Nora simply smiled as the two of them exchanged glances. "I promised our Little Princess Josie that I'd show her my sausage hashbrown waffles, Marta. Don't worry, I didn't touch most anything in your kitchen, dear." "It's no imposition, Miss." Marta bobbed a little bit, half a curtsey, and looked at the shy makeshift-child. "Good morning, Little Princess Josie. Did you sleep well?" "Yes, ma'am…" The words tumbled out without thinking and Marta tried to hide a nervous glance at Nora. Nora crossed her arms curiously and looked at the two of us. I went right back to my waffles. "These are very good," I muttered quietly, and took another bite. Nora shared a quiet glance with her maid again, and put her concerns aside for the moment for the benefit of her newest charge — something was definitely afoot, but it was better to discuss it privately with Marta than to make a fuss. "Miss Marta, I'd like you to put Anni and Josie in the bath after breakfast here, and then come and see me — I'd like to discuss a few things." As always, Nora never ever sounded intimidating, though it was enough to have Marta look away discretely. "Yes Miss, of course Miss." Marta woke Anni, and by the time I was in the bathroom with the two of them, Anni was already naked and in the tub. I tugged nervously at the skirted onesie, the pacifier between my lips, when Marta lifted me onto the changing table. The west bath looked very different without the candles and the music. I didn't make a move while Marta undressed me from the wet diaper. I didn't fuss at all. "I'm pleased to see you making some steps towards helping to prove yourself, Little Princess Josie. No doubt, you're thinking very strongly about when to make your move to impress your Mommy." Anni was gleefully ignorant, even as Marta lifted her new sister down and helped her into the tub. In the outside world, two girls of their ages bathing together would be erotic. Not so, here, it was just the same as any other two young siblings — bubbles and toys and all. My chest swelled with anxiety at her notion. At the reminder. I felt sick as I sunk into the bathtub, playing quietly with the water. Marta patted my head and looked nervously at the door. Was she nervous about seeing Nora…? "I'll be back," she said to us, and left the two of us alone. Nora was waiting in the kitchen, sipping at a glass of coffee. Marta stood in the entry way with her hands in front of her. She waited to be addressed properly.
  16. 4 likes
  17. 4 likes
    Part 31 "Oh Kimmy," April complained as we got back to the hotel, "My chest hurts so much.. is this what Lisa is always complaining about?" My tummy chose that very moment to growl loudly. "Sounds like I'm in luck. Let's lay down." April pulled me from the sling and hugged me. "Oh, I do like carrying you around that way, my little princess," April booped my nose. I smiled but it was very odd for her to call me 'princess'. "Let's get you out of that soggy diaper and get you fed." "I would like that mommy, thank you," I smiled to her. She slipped my pacifier into my mouth.. and inflated it! She silenced me, I couldn't even remember the last time she had actually done that. "Shh, princess, no talkie. Let's get you in one of these," she pulled out the package of new "nighttime" diapers.. they looked easily twice as thick as my usual nighttime diapers, I didn't think I'd be able to walk in those at all. I shook my head as she tore the package open. Something was wrong, April didn't act this way. I lay still as she stripped my shortalls from me, then my shirt, then the diaper. "Oh, you are so tiny and cute, you're perfect. Just perfect." She said as she wiped me down. "Ohhh," she groaned, holding her right breast, "That does not feel good. My little princess will have to help mommy with that." She unfolded the ridiculously thick diaper.. it had four tapes as opposed to the usual two. She lifted my ankles with one hand and laid me down on it... it was like laying on a pillow, my bottom was so far off the bed. I shook my head and looked at her pleadingly. She ignored me and continued, her smile never faltering. "There we go," she said as she pulled the pillow diaper between my legs, forcing them wide apart. She fastened the four tapes and I felt incredibly trapped. I wiggled my legs but I wasn't going anywhere. "Let's see," April said to herself, "I'm sure I packed it... Oh." She lowered the bars to the crib and put me in it, snapping the rails back in place. I was naked except for the thick diaper. I pulled myself to my feet using the bars. Something was very, very wrong. April was acting... like an Amazon, not like April. She went to the big purple suitcase and started going through it. I was trapped. My legs were spread shoulder-width by the diaper and I was silenced by the pacifier. I couldn't do anything but wait for her to come and get me. "Here we are," she said in a sing-song voice, holding up.. the mittened sleeper. Why did she even pack that? I hadn't had to wear that forever! She came back and slid the bars down, manipulating me into the sleeper. I couldn't stop her, I shook my head and wiggled in her grip but there was nothing I could do. The back was zipped up, and my hands were useless. "Okay, time for din-din, princess." She scooped me up and laid down on the bed, removing her shirt and bra. I wanted to breastfeed from her.. but not like this! I wanted my April, I wanted to feel close and loved.. this felt wrong, I didn't like it. She removed my pacifier and pulled my face toward her breast. I was hungry.. and it smelled good.. that's what that new smell was, I could smell her milk. I opened my mouth and felt my lips close around her nipple. "Good girl," April said softly, "Help mommy out. It hurts, princess." I didn't want April to hurt, even if she wasn't quite herself at the moment. I started sucking at her nipple like I would a baby bottle but nothing came out. "Ow sweetie, not like that. Gentle." She stroked my hair and I tried again. I figured out that I had to lay my tongue flat and use my mouth to squeeze at her nipple... it was almost like having to lick and suck at the same time. Once I figured out the trick, the milk started flowing into my mouth steadily... it tasted every bit as amazing as I had ever hoped. Better than Lisa's, better than anything ever. This was ambrosia. I felt my body twitch as I gulped at her milk, my skin felt tingly everywhere... it was euphoric. I sucked greedily and was rewarded by milk and praise. "Oh good girl, princess. That's good, drink it all gone. Get nice and full and make a wet diaper for me, you cute Little thing." I felt my face flush, I wanted my April back, not this Amazon woman. It wasn't going to stop me from enjoying the milk, however. I sucked greedily, the milk filled my belly, warm and wonderful in a way I had never felt before. After a while, I popped off the nipple, feeling incredibly full. "Full mama," I heard myself say... and felt my bladder let go. No! The formula in the meat was getting to me through her breastmilk! The thing that was supposed to be protecting me was dooming me. "Wet!" I heard myself announce. This was worse than before, I didn't seem to be able to control my words at all. "Wuv you!" "Aww princess, I love you too," she patted the front of my diaper, "But you're not done yet. The left one still hurts. Can you help mommy with that?" She rolled over, flipping me over her body and guided me to the other nipple. I felt so full, but I couldn't stop myself from drinking more. My lips and tongue had left my control and I felt the milk flow into me again. No! I screamed in my head. This is wrong! This isn't what I wanted! I felt myself grow more tired as I grew more full, and before long, I started to nod off. "Oh no you don't, princess," April's voice floated to me in my near-dream. I felt a sharp pain in my thigh.. she pinched me! "It's not sleepytime for you yet. If you go to sleep now, you'll wake up in the middle of the night fussy and I won't get any rest. No, we need to keep you up for a bit." "Mama mama," I heard myself say as my body woke up again. April swung me through the air, causing me to giggle wildly. "Mama loves her princess," she smiled at me. She was still in there somewhere, "Tell me you love me." "Wuv!" I heard myself say automatically. My skin felt fuzzy again, but was starting to wear off already. I had to focus, I knew I could fight it off. "I.. love.. you, mama." So close. "You're so cute! You're the best thing that ever happened to me, princess. I just love your lisp right now, too. It's adorable. And look at you in that thick diaper. Can you walk?" She set me down on my feet and took a large step backwards and held her hands out to me. "Come on, princess. Walk to mommy." I reached out and took a shaky step forward. I had to pivot my whole body, my hips were useless in the thick diaper. I didn't like this. I took another difficult step forward.. and she stepped back again, her hands moving farther from my reach. "Come on sweetie, show me you can walk. Oh, you're so cute!" "I don't wike dis," I frowned, focusing on my words. "Please." "You don't like walking? You can crawl if you want. Can you show mommy your best crawl?" "No," I frowned, poking the ridiculous padding, "Too thick!" "No such thing, princess," April smiled at me.. her smile was off, it was wrong somehow. "Maybe we need to put two of these on you?" I was so shocked by her statement that I fell flat on my butt, though I didn't feel it. The padding had me lifted several inches off the ground. Two of these? She'd only double-diapered me that time in the store.. that awful leak. "Go ahead sweetie, tell me they're too thick again. We'll put you in a second one and then you'll know that these are just right." Her words sent a shock through my body. I was stunned. This wasn't April. I didn't know this person! "I want my mommy!" I wailed. I really did, I wanted my mommy. I wanted my April, my mommy, to snuggle me and hold me tight and make me feel good. This didn't feel good. "Oh, my poor sweet princess," she said, scooping me up. Suddenly the pacifier was back in my mouth and inflated, "You poor Little girl," she rocked me, patting the ridiculous crotch of the diaper, "I know, it's so close to your bedtime. You can't control yourself at this time of night. Such a shame, I wish I could keep you awake and baby you for hours. I don't think you've ever been this cute before. I wish we had your bouncer or a walker to put you in. It's a shame we're not at home, I'd rush out and buy you a new walker right now, watching you toddle around in that, surrounded by cute little toys... I want to keep you just like this forever. I wish I had brought more outfits with mittens. You don't need your fingers... but it's too late now to go out and buy any, you'd be a sobbing mess by the time we got back." My eyes were wide with horror. Catalon had changed April. The hormones in the food were turning her into an Amazon mommy... my mommy was gone! My emotions spilled over and I bawled, mourning my mommy. "Oh fine, let's put you to bed," she sounded irritated. I sobbed as she laid me down in the crib.. and started cuffing me to the bed, just as the maid did. I didn't have the energy to fight. I just cried, I have no idea for how long.. I cried until I passed out. -- When I woke up, I couldn't move. My wrists and ankles were bound, and I was in the crib. April was snoring heavily in the bed.. and I was trapped. The diaper was cold and soggy between my legs and felt uncomfortable. I was comforted by the fact that I actually needed to go, so I released my bladder into the soggy diaper and felt it grow warm again. That was more comfortable, at least. "Mommy?" I called softly, "April? April are you.. are you in there?" I called sadly. I wanted my April back so badly, I wanted her to hug me close and tell me everything was going to be okay. I never wanted to hear her call me 'princess' again. I couldn't see a clock, and the curtains were drawn, so I wasn't sure what time it was. I'm not sure how long I laid there before April's alarm went off. That was strange too, she was usually an early riser. "Ohh, my head," April groaned, "I feel hung over... and my chest hurts. Kimmy?" she looked around, sitting up topless in bed. "Kimmy! Why are you in the crib? Why are you cuffed?" She rushed to the crib and lowered the bars. "Oh April, is it you?" "Kimmy, what.. did I do this to you? Last night feels so hazy." "Mommy!" My heart swelled at her return, she was okay! "The formula affected you too! You kept talking about how I didn't need to walk or needed more mittens, how I needed thicker diapers... I thought you were gone forever!" "Oh sweetheart, I am so sorry," she said softly as she uncuffed me. "I am so sorry, I don't know what came... actually, I do. Donna warned us about this but I didn't realize it was going to be so intense. I am so, so sorry my sweet Little Kimmy." "Oh mommy, I was so scared," I felt myself starting to cry, "I thought I lost you!" I wrapped my arms around her as best I could as she held me close. "I'm here, Kimmy. I'm still your mommy. I'm definitely vegetarian for the duration of this trip, though. Suddenly Catalon makes a lot more sense to me, if people are pumping their bodies full of those hormones all the time. I couldn't control myself, I just wanted.. I wanted you to be as little as possible. It felt.. so good," she frowned, "I'm so sorry. That was my first interaction with it as well, I guess I have no resistance either." "It's okay, mommy. I'm glad you're feeling better. I was really worried." April carried me to the refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of milk. "Let's dump this one out, hopefully all of that is out of my system," she said flatly as she carried both myself and the bottle to the bathroom sink. I watched her dump the delicious smelling milk down the drain. There was no way I should want to drink that, I knew it had the regression formula in it, but I couldn't help being a little sad as it drained away. "How hungry are you? I'd prefer to pump and dump one more time, I think. I don't want to risk you being drugged at the daycare today." "I'm okay, I think. There's... there's no way I can join you for the recording? I promise I'll be quiet." "Oh Kimmy," she hugged me so tightly, "After the day we just had, I wish so badly that we could. But there's no way they'd let me bring you in, sweetheart. They're much less understanding here than at home. We'll be using the studio daycare, but we'll be telling them that you are only to be given my breastmilk. I don't think I'll be able to pump again before lunch, so we'll have lunch together. I'll eat while you eat," she laughed and I couldn't help but smile. "Promise you won't use my head as a plate?" I teased. I needed to get things back to normal. I wanted to forget that last night ever happened. That wasn't April. April was not like that, April would never say or do those things.. My April was right here. "Hmm, I don't know.. we'll see. It will be nice to be guaranteed a lunch break, and I'll get to check in on you. I'll be honest, I don't have a lot of faith in the Catalon daycares." "Me either, I'm pretty scared." "Me too, sweetheart. I'll be very, very glad when this week is done and we're back home. Let's get you changed, okay?" "Thank you mommy, this diaper is ridiculous." "That diaper is full, darling. You needed it. You're going to be wearing these at night for at least three weeks, maybe more. I'm sorry. How thirsty are you?" Now that she mentioned it, I was pretty parched.. my head hurt a bit too, like a hangover. "I think I'm dehydrated," I frowned, "I feel a little icky." "We have enough time to check out that organic grocer that Donna mentioned, hopefully they'll have some juice for you. You need to take that supplement we got as well. Do you want to be inward again, or outward?" "Inward, please." April changed me into the new daytime diapers, which were still thicker than my old nighttime diapers but I should still be able to waddle around without too much trouble. She helped me into a green gingham sundress, which had big white ruff with pink flowers all over it for the skirt, and a big pocket with the same white and pink flowers. It was a little younger than she usually dressed me... "Mommy, are you feeling okay? This is.. a little more babyish than usual." "I'm afraid I packed you more babyish items than usual. I thought it would make things easier on you here, sweetie. Sorry. Now, you sit tight and read while I pump, okay?" I nodded as she sat me down on the bed and she sat down in the chair in the hotel room. I watched her attach a strange machine to her breasts, which when turned on was sucking the milk out of her. I felt my mouth water at the sight of it, which took me by surprise. My body wanted that milk very badly. I turned away, listening to the rhythm of the pump stealing the most delicious foodstuff ever so she could throw it away. It made my skin crawl a bit at the thought, it was shocking how badly I wanted it. And this was without the addiction additive! I hoped, anyway. I focused on my book of Little Tales again, picking up where I left off before the maid had imprisoned me the day before. It hurt a bit to hear the milk going down the drain, but it would probably be worse on me if I drank it. She set the bottles back on the pump and turned it to a self-cleaning mode before donning the carrier and smiling down at me. Her smile was the sunrise, and I felt myself smiling in return. My April had come back to me. Last night had been terrifying in a way I had never even considered before. It was something I never, ever wanted to relive. I knew at that moment that without a single doubt, I wanted to be with April, my April, forever. She loaded me into the front carrier again and I was held close to her warmth and love, and we were off.
  18. 4 likes
    New Dummy, but Bunny photo bombed lol
  19. 4 likes
    79.) "…wow…" "Hm?" "I dunno, I just haven't… seen this…" There were two bathrooms, as far as I knew. There was the one in the hall, with the toilet and sink and a large bath. That's the one I always used, and the one I had bathed Ister in once. This bathroom was next to the office, across from Nora's bedroom. It had a toilet and a shower stall, a large sink, but the tub… was huge. It was ridiculous. Not like a jacuzzi, but it was at least the size of two tubs, and twice as deep. The water was filled to the top, and candles were lit all around. Light music played, almost invisible in the sound, and little bits of static broke through it like it was being played from the radio. The whole room was dark. It made me sleepy, even though it was just past noon. "Usually there are two children here, Josie — occasionally, three. It's important for my children to be able to bathe together, as all close siblings should." The woman smiled, her hand still in Josie's as she helped her into the faintly scented tub — when she sat down, it wasn't like being an adult in a bathtub… proportionately, it was perfectly as being a child, from size, to depth, to everything. Perfect. "Its warm, not too warm, but comforting, isn't it? Relaxing…" Too relaxing. The water smelled weird, very familiar… but not… bad. Actually very sweet. Like vanilla. No, it was different… like sugar? I shook my head, sinking into the water. The static and music hummed over head. I rubbed my eyes. "…you think I can go home next week?" "How are your thoughts?" …yeah. That was a thing. I sighed. "They're fine. I mean, I think everything you and Marta are doing pisses me off too much to really obsess over it… or maybe I just needed a good night's sleep..." "Language, Josie." There were definitely different grades of standard for cuss-words, and everybody had their own ideas — but Nora's were very strict. She gently ran the wash-cloth over Josie’s shoulders as she spoke, softly, serenely. "You don't like the way bad words sound when they come from your lips, you prefer to use your words to be sweet and kind. Like a child. Children can say the sweetest things, can't they? Sweet, innocent, and genuine. Those are important qualities for anybody, wouldn't you agree?" "It wasn't even a swear word," I pouted, curling deeper into the water. I didn't see the point in this. I didn't know why I couldn't bathe myself. Maybe she was worried I'd drown myself, or I'd stick a toaster in here with me. But I didn't want to do those things. I just wanted to go home. I wanted to see Koi… "I'm kinda sleepy," I muttered, and rubbed my eyes again. The familiar smell took over the room. The music was so soft I had to strain my ears to hear it. "It's okay to relax, you won't fall asleep because you're not in your crib, and that's where you sleep." Cyclic logic was potent and useful for exhausting the conscious mind, and the woman continued to gently cleanse the tops of her shoulders and arms with the cloth. "Sometimes some of the best things about people are found in children, even babies. Babies are cute, aren't they? And certainly people like cute things. Babies make other people happy, too, just by being there. You'd like to do that, Little Princess Josie, you'd like to bring happiness." "Maybe… I don't know… I guess I don't really bring anyone happiness, huh? Like, even Koi just worries and worries…" I rubbed my eyes again, blinking them hard. But ultimately they started to slip closed. Everything felt dizzy… I curled up in the warm water and soft music, next to Nora in no clothes but the little beaded bracelet on my wrist. "You can make Koi happy, happy the way she was when you kissed her.” By now, the soothing environment made it difficult to argue — to argue that Koi had kissed her, for example. Nora continued, softly, the girl’s eyes closed now but her mind open. "It's so nice to make other people happy, that's why it's so important to be a little princess, it's why you understand it, even if you have trouble saying it. Being here, being a baby girl, it's natural. It's good." "…mm…" The room was dark. Little lights flickered on the other side of my eyelids, the candles dancing. But the music was too soft. I wasn't even sure Nora was still talking. It blended in with the static. Everything was so warm. So ridiculously warm. And it all smelled like sugar… "Being Josie is important… being Josie means being happy. Josie is a baby girl, sweet, bubbly, happy — she loves to cuddle with her Momma, she loves to draw, even though she's pretty messy at it. She wears diapers, because babies do, and she's a baby. She's happy, because babies are, and she's a baby.” The movements of the washcloth were rhythmic, calming, steady as her words. "You are Josie. You're Momma's Baby Girl." "Mm…" Nothing was different. Nothing was changing. A static moment of serenity. Warm. Quiet. Still. All my senses applauded it. Touch - warm. Sight - flickering. Hearing - static. Smell - sugar. Taste - remnants of the milk. I had given myself into the moment. It was a perfect moment. "When you fight, you're fighting happiness… fighting happiness is silly, futile, pointless… you want happiness, you know it will come if you don't fight it, so fighting it makes you feel… restless. You feel restless when you fight happiness. But opening your arms to happiness… cuddling with Momma… wearing your diapers like a proper baby girl… drinking your milk… welcoming happiness makes you warm… the best kind warm, warm like the sun in spring, warm like cuddles.” Warm. The water swished around me in happy moments of bliss. The static sung to me, but the warmth was omnipresent. It took over me. It reminded me of the good things. Things like cuddles and sunlight and kissing Koi. Kissing Koi… I felt a little bit of heat in my cheeks. More warmth. "You don't fight happiness… you're a smart girl, a smart baby girl… you welcome happiness. Being a baby girl makes you happy… you welcome it…. praise from Momma makes you happy… you welcome it… wearing your diapers, using your diapers… makes you happy, you welcome it. You're so happy as a baby, happy because you bring happiness, because you welcome happiness, because you are happiness…" She was so relaxed, so deep, so pliable. She needed this, she needed those words inside of her, to set her free. "Happiness is warmth. Hearing your name, Josie, hearing that pretty name that's yours… makes you warm. Warm is happy… happy is warm… when you can't get warm, you cry…babies cry… and Momma will come, and make you warm, happy, take away those tears…"
  20. 4 likes
    78.) "Oh no, I'm sorry, my sweet." A hand reached in and took the bottle away from Josie, snatching it from her after only a few moments of sucking — but enough had passed through her lips. Nora smiled, apologetic, and held the bottle. "Only girls who are smart enough to ask for a diaper to keep them dry are allowed to drink the milk, Little Princess Josie. And you definitely don't want to wear diapers, you made that quite clear." I thought I was having a fucking heart attack. I looked up at Nora with the kind of confusion you'd only ever see on a baby's face. My eyes reflected the light like mirrors and my mouth persisted in a half-open fashion, waiting for the nipple to be replaced, maybe, or trying to find a word. In the end, I found a couple… "Th-that's… that's mine…." "This?" The woman held up the bottle, curiously, not maliciously. "Sweetie, to drink this, you need to ask for a diaper. Those are the rules, and bad things will happen if you don't have a diaper on when you drink this." "Don't…! Don't your… don't do your stupid talking thing where you think things make sense and they don't make sense! Just gimme that back!" I tried to stand up, but my legs were already weak. I stumbled and grabbed the bars on the crib. I rubbed my eyes, wet and glossy, and shook my head. This wasn't fair… "You know what happens when you drink this." "I don't care," I muttered. I didn't? Of course I did… "I care if you ruin my carpets." …she had a point… "I'm not a baby," I mumbled. "Then you don't need a bottle." "I'll be back in a moment, I'm going to go pour this down the sink. Only a baby would want this." The timing was perfect, too, as perfect as could possibly be — she'd had just enough milk to need it, but not so much that she wouldn't be aware that she was going to do what she was about to do entirely by her own decision and choice. "Wait!" Nora stopped in the doorway. My fingertips quivered and I bit on my bottom lip. This wasn't fair… "I'll… w-wear a diaper…" "So you can drink from a bottle?" Was she fucking taunting me?! "No," I said flatly, and looked at my feet. "I… I just want out of this stupid crib, is all…" "Very well, I'll go pour this out and then come back and put you in a diaper." It was like chess, only every piece that Josie had were pawns, and everything Nora had were Queens. Every move was a disaster for Josie, every move was just three more ways to lose ground to the woman, but given how many times Nora had done this dance it was of very little surprise that she was as good at this as she was. "W-wait, wait…" I bit my lip, looking at the floor. I couldn't keep this up… I couldn't keep sacrificing myself for something as stupid as milk… but I just… "…I… I'll drink it… if…" "You know what it does," the woman said to me. Nora stood there, the bottle in her hand. She was right. I knew what it did. It made me weak. It made me malleable. Hard to fight back. Almost impossible to walk! And… the accidents… "Just give me the stupid bottle," I said quietly. “Manners." But the woman had turned around, had returned to the side of the crib. She held the bottle just out of reach and smiled. "Say ta. It means please, and it also mens thank you. You'll use it as such. Go ahead now, sweetheart, say ta." Oh how diminishing it was to have basic manners taken away, but Nora was magnificent and in her prime, and every step Josie took was a stumble. “That's… that's dumb…" But the bottle was right there. And I was really thirsty. And… and… I mean… how bad could it really be, right? I could just… I bit my lip, shaking my head. "…ta…" And the woman handed me the bottle. I pushed it between my lips and looked shamefully at my mattress. My cheeks were the brightest red. Checkmate. The woman smiled and lowered the edge of the crib, leaning down to lift the girl free from her pee-soaked prison, and leading her over to the changing table on the side of the room. Of course, she wasn't getting up there just yet — Nora had to undress her first, and that was something she did with very little resistance, as long as she didn't disturb the bottle. "I got it," I muttered, reaching down to move her hands away from the My Little Pony underwear. She slapped my hand even more successfully than Marta did and I retracted it. She pulled my underwear down on her own. She'd seen me naked before, but it was usually Marta who changed me. Nora had only seen me naked once, if I remembered… "No!" Nora was shocked at the volume of my voice. I stepped away from her, nervously sucking the bottle, and kept her away from my back. "I don't want it off!” I meant the corset. The one Nora had gone to unlace. "Ask properly, Josie. Baby voice. Say…" Nora thought for a moment on the proper wording the choose for the girl, the words that would set the tone of her baby-talk from here on in. "Josie wan' wear her corsie, Momma." Momma was a small step away from Mommy, a word that Nora wasn't quite sure she was going to use with the girl yet. "Go on now, ask properly, Little Princess Josie." "…you're being an idiot." Says the mostly naked girl with the bottle in her mouth. Nora laughed a little and smiled. Maybe she thought she'd pushed too far, too fast. Either way, I wasn't going to talk like a goddamn infant. "You need to take it off either way." "Like hell…" "You'll need a bath," she said, and pushed her fingers against my pelvis. I yelped, nearly jumping out of my skin. "Ow…" "You have a rash." "That's what happens when you sit around in wet pee all night and morning." And before Josie could argue, she added, "Diapers wick it away from your body, and it takes a little longer to get a rash. You're going to have a bath, so you're going to have to take off your corsie. But if you'd like it back, you'll have to make a positive impression on me. I'm still not sure that it's appropriate for a girl your age." "I don't care what you think," I said flatly, still sucking the bottle. "It's mine. Koi gave it to me." I remembered her kissing me. I remembered her teasing me. I remembered the way she looked in that nightgown. She was my best friend. And… and she wasn't here anymore. I wouldn't let it go. "I suppose it was an important moment for you, discovering that you like girls." Another pawn fell, and before Josie could move her hand to steady it, Nora struck again. "Those aren't things for a girl your age to worry about, though. You're going to have a bath, and if you're a good girl, then you can have your corsie back. If you argue, make a fuss, or otherwise cause trouble, you won't get it back. It's as simple as that. Now, I'm going to unwrap you." It was wording Koi had used with Little Luzy. Wording that Nora was pleased to see had flashed recognition over the girl’s face. "I… I don't like girls…" Nora was already unlacing the corset by the time I'd had time to come up with a response. I didn't get it. Her words just… stunned me. I was lost. The obvious thing was to tell the truth. But it took me a minute to find that truth… "I've only been with guys. I love guys. I've never wanted to be with a chick…" "Shh, shh, those are complex topics that are better handled by a girl once she's grown up, though I want you to know that it's perfectly okay for a girl to like girls — some girls do, and I won't love you any less if that's who you decide that you are, my precious Josie." The bottle still hung between the girl’s teeth, despite being empty now; she was chewing on the teat for any faint remaining flavor. "I don’t like girls," I said flatly, a little frustrated. "And I don't say ‘your age’ like I'm Rissa or Anni. I'm twenty-one." Twenty one year old with a diaper rash and a bottle between her lips. I took the bottle out and put it on the changing table. This was so stup- oh. "Be careful," Nora said, holding my elbow as I nearly fell to the ground. My knees were shaking. Stupid milk... "No more talk about those things, we're going to give you a nice lovely bath, and we're going to have a special talk." Hypnosis, Nora discovered a long time ago, was very close bedfellows with baths. The water was perfect, environmentally, and with low lights, and some faint music, it was almost trivial to bring about a trance-state. Josie would come out of the bath-tub significantly more attached to her new name and knowing that wearing diapers made sense.
  21. 4 likes
    77.) There were many sides of Nora, many parts of what made up who she was, and how she got there, a fact that could be said of anybody; people are shaped by their experiences. Strengthened by them, and sometimes weakened. Nora's technique fell squarely into the latter. After Josie had sobbed into her shoulder, helpless, hopeless, determined that the process wouldn't work, Nora had stayed with her the whole evening. Simply talking. And then talking while the girl drank a bottle of the milk. She told her fairytales, made up children’s stories with a girl named Josie, a girl who escaped bad things, and become someone better, a sweet and pretty princess. And by the time Josie had gone to sleep in her crib, having nursed a third bottle of the milk for the evening, her head was swirling with ideas about Princess Josie, about the girl she could be. When morning came, Marta woke the girls; Anni with a smile and some words, and Josie with the teat of a bottle pushed between her lips. "Good morning, Little Princess Josie," - the title had been shared with her by Nora - “you slept just like a baby." "Shut up," I managed behind the bottle. I sat up dizzily, but I instinctively held the bottle between my lips. The milk tasted like ice cream or powdered sugar. It was hard to tell. It was hard to care. But I knew I shouldn't be having it this early… what was happening? "Training panties aren't equipped to handle so much," she said, and I just blinked in confusion. She nodded down at my mattress, and for the first time I noticed the soaked sheets. Shit… "…not a baby," I muttered, stumbling to my feet. "Of course not," Marta said. "But I'm not letting you ruin the carpets." My cheeks went scarlet. "So until you can ask for a diaper, you'll stay in the crib." "…I'm not staying here." But when I tried to stand, to stand proper, I slipped back to the sheets. The bottle… The maid had let go of the bottle when the girl tried to stand up, but Josie had held it firmly between her teeth anyway, not wanting to let it go. She was already so needy with her milk. She fell back into the wet sheets, clammy and sticky and unpleasant, and her reaction was to suckle on the bottle harder. "You can stay right there, Little Princess Josie, I'm going to change Miss Anni's diaper." I pushed the little lever through the bars as hard as I could, but whatever locking mechanism Rissa had once told me about was clearly in place. This wasn't fair. This wasn't right… I tried pulling myself up again, to tumble out of the crib, but I could barely stand, even with the support of the crib bars. There was no way I could lift my foot over the top… "Best not to make a fuss, Little Princess Josie." The maid wasn't even looking at her, though, like she were genuinely a child who needed little supervision while in her crib. She lifted Anni onto the changing table, and the bubbly babbling girl started to talk about her dreams, as if the fact she woke up every morning in a soaked diaper were the most perfectly normal thing in the world. I sat down on the edge of the crib that wasn't wet, but it didn't change the fact my dress was soaked through. And the underwear I was wearing had soaked up some of my accident, and clung coldly to my skin. I shivered, sucking on the bottle. This wasn't fair… I wasn't a baby… "Marta, why is Josie wet?" "Your sister is having trouble accepting that she is a baby, Miss Anni." "Buh she drinks from a baba." "Yes she does, Miss Anni." "An' she wears lil girl clotheses." "That's right, Miss Anni." "And she tinkles when she sleeps!" "Also true, Miss Anni." "She sounds like a baby to me…" "Well, Miss Anni, I'm sure that Miss Josie will realize that soon, too." "I'm not a baby!!" I basically yelled it across the room at them, and even with the bottle half-gone, it brought stars to my eyes. I whimpered and nuzzled into the corner of the crib, looking up at the bars that kept me here. This wasn't fair! I didn't deserve this! "Miss Anni, how about we go and have breakfast?" "Buh wha' about Josie…?" "When Miss Josie is ready to come out of her crib, she'll let us know. Would you like some waffles, or pancakes?" “Wan' pancakes." "Excellent choice, Miss Anni." "Shaped like aminals." "Very good, Miss Anni. And then, perhaps, I'll draw you a bath?" "…okay… but dun' get soap in my eyes!" The two of them truly did seem so natural, caretaker and child, and that just left Josie in the crib with the realization that in addition to being wet, and pouty, she was about to be wet, pouty, and alone. I kicked the crib bars as hard as I could. They didn't care. My foot ached, and my leg ached, and I felt like I'd fall asleep with how much force I'd put into the crib. But I didn't. I pulled a pillow over to the clean side of the crib and finished my bottle. I looked down at the nipple with a frown, rubbing my eyes. I needed to stop drinking these… they were messing with my head… The door was left open, and the faint sounds of Anni babbling came all the way from the dining room to the bedroom. She babbled, and she ate, and twenty minutes later her voice got louder as Marta brought her back up the hall to the bathroom opposite the bedroom. The maid peered her head into the bedroom customarily. "Little Princess Josie, are you ready to be changed yet?" "I'm not wearing a diaper," I said with a pout, and curled tighter into the corner of the crib. "I want new underwear, and I want you to stop giving me this stuff! It's makes my head feel funny, and it makes this happen. This would never happen if I didn't have the milk…" "It's only milk, Little Princess Josie, certainly nothing that would make you any more likely to wet your sheets — your body is simply accepting that you are a baby." The maid smiled and then stepped out of the room, joining Anni across the hall in the bathroom. Of all the things, Nora had speculated, Josie would be very susceptible to jealousy for seeing Anni doted over. It didn't take ten minutes for me to notice the dampening of my sheets. The training panties were full of moisture and did nothing to stop the leaking into the crib. I felt water well up in my eyes as I tried to make it stop, but all in all, I simply couldn’t. I didn't even feel it… but it… it was the milk… I knew it was! There was a difference with Rissa and me: I'd worked here. I knew their tricks... Twenty more minutes followed before Marta brought Anni back into the room, the ersatz toddler wrapped up in the fluffiest baby blue towel imaginable, and her cheeks rosy, and every bit of her skin soft and cherub-like. She looked, to all intents, to be a child. A sweet, genuine child. Only bigger. "…Miss Marta, I think tha' Josie wet again…" "…shut up," I muttered, tugging a blanket over the wet spot on my dress. I watched with wet eyes while Marta helped the girl onto the table. She played with her toes and helped her into a new diaper. The smell of baby powder filled the room. Then she worked on brushing her freshly blow-dried hair and tying it into braids. I sat and watched, biting hard on my bottom lip… "Miss Marta, I wanna make play-dohs today pwease." "Of course, Miss Anni. I'll fetch some for you as soon as you're dressed — will you try to be mindful of the carpets, though, you know how The Lady of the House worries." "Uhhuh uhhuh, I will, uhhuh. Um. Is Josie gonna come play, too?" "Well, Miss Anni, that's entirely up to Miss Josie. It seems to be right now that she'd rather stay in her wet bedsheets." "Wait…!" Both girls had stopped in the doorway. "You run along, Miss Anni." And Anni did. It left Marta and I alone. I bit my lip a little harder and looked away from the woman. "…is… is there… could I… wear something less… uh… maybe like a pull-up or something. You said you had those…" "Little Princess Josie, pull-ups are for little girls who have shown that they can keep dry and know when to use the potty. You've wet your sheets again since waking up, so I hardly think they will be appropriate." She didn't say it mockingly, or to tease or embarrass — the maid simply stated facts as they stood to be. "…I'm…" I wiggled in the sheets uncomfortably, pulling my blanket higher into my lap. I bit on the tip of my thumb, trying not to hurt my lips anymore. It was hard not to suck on it… "…c-can't you make an exception…? I promise, I won't… have any accidents…" "If you can keep your diaper dry from now until lunchtime, I'll allow you to try a pull-up for the rest of the afternoon, Little Princess Josie. But there will be rules, and to be quite truthful, I'm not sure you're ready to try something so… advanced." The sheets had gone slightly transparent from the wetness, the rubber mattress beneath visible, and any comfort the warmth might have brought was long gone and cold by now. "…what kind of rules…?" She'd say I'd have to have the milk. Of course that would be a rule. But I knew what it did. I knew it made me weak, and that weakness led to my muscles unable to do simple things, like climb over a crib or keep from wetting myself. She was setting me up to fail. "I'm not drinking any more milk…" "You'll take feedings as feedings are given, Little Princess Josie. But that isn't one of the rules." The maid looked over the bars of the crib with a courteous smile. "You'll have to be sure to let an adult know when you need to go potty, and you'll be taken promptly. But if you miss even one, you'll be back in diapers as you'll have proven yourself to not be ready yet, and yoyoing your progress wouldn't do any good at all." "Don't pretend like the milk doesn't do anything," I said flatly at the woman. She still towered over the crib, and the longer she did, the smaller I felt. "…I can't keep myself dry if you give me that milk. You're just setting me up… if you played the game fairly, I'd win." "Little Princess Josie. This is no game." The way she said it made me shudder, and I sunk further into the crib. I didn't know how to respond… "You take some time to think about that, Little Princess Josie, I'll be in to check on you in a small while." For a girl like Josie, isolation could wind up being the biggest thing to undo her, despite all her best attempts — she liked being a child, but detested being a baby. That was important. If she were treated as a child and not as a baby, the treatment wouldn't work, and if it did, it would destroy her enjoyment of being Little. "W-wait!" I tried again, but Marta did not wait. My stomach growled and I buried myself deeper into the blankets. I felt sick to my stomach. I was cold and uncomfortable and altogether distraught. I just wanted out of this stupid crib. But the milk would wear off… it always did. It just took a couple hours… It wasn't hours when Marta returned — it was actually only about twenty minutes. But twenty minutes in pee-soaked bedsheets probably seemed like hours. She came back to the edge of the crib with a bottle in one hand, and two cookies in the other. A choice. Both would lead to the same result, of course; the milk was baked into the cookies. But Josie? Josie didn't know that. "As it seems like you're going to want to spend all day in your crib, Little Princess Josie, I brought you cookies and milk." I winced a little as I moved, pulling myself up to see Marta. I reached out and grabbed the two cookies, but left the bottle in her hand. Then I went and sat back down. I didn't seem to want any right now. I guess I didn't want any until I tasted it? It was a weird feeling… "I'm not drinking that…" "Well, I'll leave it here for you, and if you decide you'd like it, it'll be here." She would. Even though it was a choice, it wasn't really — once she ate the cookies, she'd want the milk as well. It was simple logic. Milk and cookies. And of course, the fact that both had the same additives certainly didn't hurt. Marta left Josie to contemplate the milk, and the cookies, and resolved to return in another twenty minutes. I was too hungry not to have the cookies. And they were fucking delicious. Even in pissy sheets in a crib trapped in some crazy woman's house, they were still very good cookies… and when I was done, I was really thirsty. "Marta…" I wiggled a little in place, biting my lip. "Marta! Hey! Can't I at least have some water?!" But water didn't even sound good. I picked up the bottle and looked it over. It kind of danced with the way it moved. Like melted ice cream. I ran my fingers across the plastic, and put the bottle down on the sheets. "You're bad for me," I told it. Like talking to bottles was normal. "You make my head fuzzy and I can't move well and… well this happens." I gestured toward the bedsheets. "…and bottles are for babies…" The bottle didn't reply, because bottles didn't do a whole lot of talking, though by the time Josie’s regression was completed that might very well change — children do have very active imaginations, after all. Still, despite talking, the bottle remained as tempting as ever, and as Josie moved about, it tipped over and dripped a few droplets on her hand. Little pearls of milk, simple and tempting, what harm could a few small drops do, anyway? I looked at the little drops on my hand. I wanted to lick them. But I knew the way the milk was. I knew what it would mean. So I wiped my hand on the sheets. I laid back in the crib, staring at the plastic. At the creamy milk behind it. In it. I felt dizzy… "She'll know I drank you. Marta will. And then she'll have me in diapers all goddamn day, because I'll be wetting myself." I wasn't stupid. But my mouth was dry. And I just… I really wanted… "…maybe if you were a sippy cup," I muttered, trying to compromise. Trying to convince myself not to… "…I mean, I… I remember when I first…" My cheeks went red. Why was I talking to myself? Because no one else was here, I guess? "I remember the first time I wanted to… try stuff like that. Kid stuff. And I got a bottle. But you guys are so hard to drink from. I liked sippy cups more. But over the past couple days…" I blushed deeper. "I don't know… stop looking at me like that." It was about midway through the monologue that Marta had come back up the hall, but she stopped short outside the door, waiting and listening as Josie spoke to… the bottle. How interesting — that was very good progression indeed. She waited for the accusation, for the girl to demand the bottle stop looking at her, and then decided to speak to Nora about plans for how to proceed; things were going even better than expected. And so, as Marta slipped quietly away, the bottle remained resolute, the milk moving slightly with every motion Josie made on the mattress. So tempting. "Okay. I'm sorry about this. I am. But… but I don't think I'm as strong as I should be. Maybe I'm still icky about the milk earlier. I still can't lift my leg up over the crib…" Great. Still talking to inanimate objects… "I just mean, I'm sorry… but I'm gonna throw you… just over there… just so I don't…" I took a deep breath. Why was this so hard? I played with the nipple and sighed, shaking my head. One sip. Throw. Before I even remembered. I stood up, on my knees, wet against the mattress, and put the bottle to my lips. "Sorry," I said, and took one suck. I swung my arm to throw the bottle, but my fingers didn't let it go. I looked with glazed eyes at the nipple…
  22. 4 likes
    As mom got in the car she said, "be a good boy for your Aunt Sharon!" I was sad and had been crying at the thought of my mommy being away for a whole week. "We will have so much fun!", my aunt consoled. It was certainly not easy for a 5 year old boy to be in a strange place for a whole week. I continued to pout as mommy drove away. "Let's go in and get a snack," Sharon said as she carried my suitcase and put my mom's quilted, baby blue bag over her shoulder. I agreed and took her hand. I enjoyed the graham crackers and apple juice she gave me and I was getting more comfortable. After finishing, she turned on the TV and I sat in a beanbag chair and watched my favorite cartoons, bugs and daffy made me almost forget mommy had left. As I sat and watched I started needing to pee. I didn't know where the potty was and I didn't always make it on time even at home. Aunt Sharon asked me if I needed to potty right after my snack but I didn't need to go then. I kept watching TV. Roadrunner was on and he was my favorite. I waited to long and soon felt a warmness on my crotch and bottom. I kept watching TV. Aunt Sharon came to check on me. She soon noticed my pants were wet. "Uh oh, Dougie, looks like you tee-teed in your pants. Let's get you cleaned up." She led me by the hand around the corner into a bedroom. My suitcase and quilted bag were on the dresser. She went to a closet and took out a plastic mat. It crinkled as she spread it on the bed. She lifted me up and laid me on the mat on my back. She took a round plastic canister of wipes out of the bag along with a light blue pair of my cloth trainers. She pulled of my shorts and I looked down to see that the pair of thick white trainers I was wearing were soaked and not near as warm as before. "You are a wet little boy!" she said pleasantly as she pulled off my trainers. I flinched as she wiped my genitals and bottom with the cold wipe. She looked at me and smiled. "Sometimes we have accidents, it's ok!" "Tell Aunt Sharon when you need to tee-tee next time. She finished wiping me down then slipped on the blue trainers and a pair of green shorts from my suitcase. "Now, then, all clean!" she said as she helped me off the bed. She rolled up the mat with my wet clothes inside and led me off to the living room. She took the mat to the washroom. I watched TV and soon forgot about my accident. She came back in the room and asked me. "Do you need to go potty?" "We have some errands to run". I shook my head no. She said, "Let's go try". and she led me to the bathroom then sat me on the potty. I tried and I pooted a couple of times but I couldn't go. She left and went across the hall into the bedroom. She returned with a pair of plastic pants. "Let's put these on just in case", she said as she took off my shorts. She pulled the plastic pants over my training undies and pulled my shorts back up. "Tell me if you need to potty," she reminded me. We loaded into her station wagon and she strapped me in the back seat opposite of her. She gave me a few books to read while we drove. We first pulled through the bank and I was given a sucker. It was orange, not my favorite but I happily sucked on it anyway. We went in the grocery store and she asked me if I wanted to ride in the basket seat. I nodded Ok and she asked me again if I needed to potty. I said I didn't. We left the grocery and went into McDonalds. I had a hamburger and some fries. She said,"You can play on the playground awhile if you want". I happily agreed and she read a magazine she picked up in the market. I climbed to the top of the slide and slid down over and over again. I was the only one in the store but I didn't mind. I crawled through the tunnel and swung on the swing. I felt that the inside of my pants had gotten a little wet. I didn't tell auntie though because I wanted to keep playing. By then a mom with two kids had come to the playground. She had a small baby and a toddler. We played and had a good time. I crawled back in the tunnel. It was nice and dark and I stood on my knees very quietly. My tummy growled and I pooted again. I stayed motionless. I pooted again and pushed. I could feel poopy filling up the seat of my pants. I pushed again and more poots produced more poo on top of the warm sticky ball already in the seat of my pants. I stood up and waddled to the side of the tunnel, still out of sight of my auntie and the mother. The mother called to her toddler, "Shawn, come see mommy". I peeked around the side of the tunnel as she asked, "do you have poo poo?" and checked his diaper. "I sure thought I smelled poo" and she checked the baby. "Hmmm you're clean, too". Aunt Sharon looked up from her magazine. "Dougie, come here please". She shook her head as I waddled towards her. She said to the mother "I think this is our culprit". I looked down and stuck my fingers in my mouth, something I did when I was nervous or shy about something. She stood up as I approached and leaned over my shoulder and pulled back the waistband of my shorts and pants. "Yep, he has dirty britches" She confirmed. The mom looked a little shocked that a boy my age would still be pooping in his pants. "Time to go now" she said as she grabbed her purse and led me toward the door. We approached the station wagon and she opened the back tailgate. She move a few things out of the way as I stood next to the back fender with the open gate shielding us. She grabbed my bag from the back seat. she opened the wipes and put them on the ground and placed the bag in the back area. She took my shorts off with out removing my shoes. I stood there in only a tee shirt, plastic pants and trainers she pulled some wipes from the canister. She carefully pulled down the plastic layer. "You're wet too" she said to herself. "I thought we were going to tell auntie when we needed to potty!", she scolded. "And I just asked you a few minutes ago" I looked down and continued to suck my fingers. My pants were at my ankles and I could see that poop filled the entire bottom of my pants. She reached over me and wiped my bottom, dropping the dirty wipe into the seat of the dirty underwear. She wiped two more times and then pulled the dirty pants off, removing the unders from the shorts. Bare-bottomed, she led me around the tailgate into open view and lifted me into the back of the station wagon. She took another pair of underwear from the bag and pulled my green shorts back on. "We need to make another stop",she said sternly. "You are out of plastic pants, Do you think you can keep from wetting your pants for a few minutes?" I didn't say anything as we rode. I kept sucking my fingers. "you shouldn't put your fingers in your mouth!" auntie warned. "I shouldn't be surprised though", she said under her breath. We stopped at an Eckerd drug store and we went in. We found our way to the baby aisle. "here's what we need" She said as she found the largest size Pampers. She continued shopping, selecting some Desitin ointment and a bottle of baby powder. We carried them to the counter and headed home. As soon as we arrived home she took me inside, without even unloading her shopping bounty. She again took me into the bedroom. "Little boys that wet and mess their britches need diapers", she said as she again took off my pants and underwear. She also pulled off my tee shirt as I laid on the bed naked. She lifted my legs and slipped the diaper under me. She pulled up the front and taped it on. "Now we won't need to worry" she said matter of factly. "Naptime" she said as she laid me on the bed. I fell asleep right away and woke up to a soaked diaper. I walked into the kitchen where Aunt Sharon was making dinner. "That is one wet diaper!" she said as she looked at me. She didn't bother taking me to the bedroom. I saw that the Pampers were now in the corner of the living room. She changed me quickly right in the floor. A week went by and I didn't use the potty once. When mommy returned, Aunt Sharon told her that she had put me in diapers. "I have been thinking about doing it anyway", she told Sharon. Dougie obviously isn't ready to be a big boy!
  23. 4 likes
    75.) The two of them were dressed in coordinating colors, though Anni looked by casual observance to be the older of the two of them — a title she took very seriously indeed, and once she was dressed she actually took her sister by the hand and helped her off the chair. "Come on, Josie, we gotta go for dinner with Mommy now." She even spoke like she was talking to a younger sibling! I pouted at Marta while Anni pulled me out of the room. The dress was flouncy and frilly, but it wasn't impractical. It didn't bump into walls or anything. I just looked particularly babyish. Anni and I went out to the dinner table, taking our respective seats. Nora was already in the kitchen, getting plates served up. I couldn't tell what we were having yet. "Mommy is going to be looking for reasons to reward you, Josie, tha's how it works, an' if you are a good girl then you'll get lots of nice things, uhhuh, but if you're a bad girl…" It was, maybe, the first time that Josie had seen Anni blush; her cheeks pink especially against the ivory of her very formal little dress. That's a weird reaction. Not fear. Not anger. Shame? What the hell happened if I was a bad girl…? I shook my head. It didn't matter. "I'm not staying," I told her. Nora seemed to ignore the comment, though I knew she was close enough to hear it. She was still preparing plates. I'd talk with her after dinner. Get this cleared up. Anni didn't argue the point — she was here to smile and be happy, and she'd given the best possible tip she could have given to her new sister. Either she'd listen, or she'd learn why she should have listened. There was the smell of food, and very soon plates of pork roast, potatoes and other vegetables were set down. There were no knives for the two girls, though, only soft-edged sporks, and it became very clear once Marta plated up Anni's food, and then cut it into bite sized pieces, what the intent was. "Well don't you two look beautiful tonight. Marta, please make sure to get them both bibs once you're done plating." It was stupid. But I wanted this to be over with. So I let Marta tie the bib around my neck, and I ate with the stupid spoon and the stupid cut up food. I didn't argue. I didn't backtalk. And I even drank from the sippy cup when I was sure it wasn't milk. Some of it, the dining habits, the sippy cup, the cut up food… I… I actually didn't mind… so much… Throughout dinner, Nora watched the two girls with the same prideful smile that any mother might happily wear emblazoned upon her lips, and while Anni seemed oblivious to the stares, Josie was anything but — she kept looking up, self consciously, and she'd go to wipe her cheek or something, remember the white glove, and then look back down sheepishly. It was not a nice dinner. I mean, the food was good. And the sippy cup was… relaxing. But I was endlessly and constantly reminded by both the stares of the women across from me as well as my own outfit that I was not a kid today, or even a toddler. I was a baby. I didn't say anything. I would just fuck it up. If I wanted to convince Nora I was okay, I needed to be quiet, at least for now. Just until dinner was finished. Dinner didn't involve too much talking, just smiles, and looks, and anxious look-aways. The food was good, because it was, of course, but it was otherwise silent all the way until Anni was finished, and Marta took her to the children's playroom., leaving only Josie and Nora at the table. "Did you enjoy your meal, Josie, my sweet? Miss Marta is quite talented when it comes to food, isn't she?" “Yeah, it was good…" I untied the bib and put it on the table. I untied the bonnet next because, seriously, it was such overkill. I put it next to the bib. I crossed my arms and looked at Nora across from me. How was I supposed to do this…? "I think I'm okay now. I know I freaked out yesterday. It was just… overwhelming. You know? But after sleeping… I mean, I'm not like happy or anything, but I'm not… how I was." Suicidal was how I was. "I just think I can visit. Do weekends here. That way I can still go to school. Like… outpatient, or whatever, you know?" Nora nodded her head, much as though she were listening, taking onboard Josie’s concerns, and she smiled as she spoke, let her know that her words were getting where they needed to. And after the girl had finished, Nora thought a moment, and then replied. "You'll have regular reviews, Princess Josie, and upon each review I'll consider your readiness to leave based on recently behaviors and actions. At this point in time, I don't feel as though you've recovered, and therefore, you'll be staying." "…for how long?” "Until I feel like you've recovered." "I've already missed a day of school…" "It's like I said - we've withdrawn you from class on medical leave. You won't be penalized in your grades, and you can resume your classes any semester you return." "…but I want to resume my classes now. I don't need to be here. I want to go back home, I want to see Koi. I want to get a job." "At the moment, Josie, you are in a state of flux. You'll continue to vacillate between two states — wellness, based on the girl you presented to be, and unwellness, based on the girl who was abused. This vacillation will be random and unpredictable, and without proper care, well… you do remember the state you were in when you took the pills in my bathroom, don't you?" She delivered the information like it was from a phone-book, like it was all fact that there was no reason to give doubt toward. And she finished it with a crushing point. "How would Koi feel if she came to visit, and you were dead in your apartment?" "I'll stay with Koi, then," I said flatly. Honestly, the thought of Koi walking in on my body… I shook my head, biting my lip. She was getting to me… "I think you're confusing my asking for your permission and my telling you. I'm not staying. I'm just trying to put your mind at ease before I go. Alright? I'll visit Friday…" "Josie, my sweet. You're here by volunteering means at the moment, you're in my care because you asked for my help, because you longed to be well — because there are parts of you that are pure child, parts of you that enjoy childish things, parts of you that were abused, parts of you that are blind to the truth, and parts of you that wish to die. Within your time here, you will become one girl. You will become you. Isn't a few weeks of time worth it, for that?" This was the nice hand. The not-nice hand would mention to Josie the paperwork she had written out and notarized for Petition for Involuntary Commitment, which would give her legal rights over the girl if lodged. "Then I will visit on the weekends. And we can talk all psychotherapy nonsense until the cows come home. Or if you don't feel like you can handle that, I'll see someone who can. But I have a life. I have a best friend. And contrary to popular belief, I don't like being dressed like a goddamn baby from the 1700s!" The woman thought carefully for a moment. "Two weeks. Two weeks, if I am to believe that you are putting 100% into the program here, in two weeks, I will assess you very closely for continuing your treatment in the manner you suggest. I cannot promise that you will be ready at that point, but I will keep my mind open to the idea." In two weeks, she will be Josie, completely. In two weeks, she wouldn't be able to fathom functioning in the real world, nor would she want to leave. Two weeks. What, thirteen days? Sixteen classes. Five homework assignments. I could do them here, I supposed. Nothing would be stopping me. But there were other variables besides school. "No more stupid dresses. No more diapers. I'm twenty-one, and even the part of me that liked…" Who was I kidding? "Likes this stuff… she's not a baby either. No more milk. No more drugs! No more… spankings." That one was hard to admit to. "And stop following me around everywhere - I don't even have a way to kill myself if I wanted to." The woman tilted her head curious at Josie and then replied after giving her won words a moment to sink in. "You are aware that I stipulated two weeks of maximum participation?" Perhaps the girl thought she had more bargaining power than she really did, and that was okay — she just needed to learn contrary. "Two weeks of full immersion here, and then you will be considered for an alternate program for the interim following period." Full immersion? She meant like Rissa and Anni? Oh no. "Yeah, I'd rather just go home. No offense, but my putting your mind at ease really isn't worth this stress." One thing about New Luzy - she was smart. No more shy needy girl vs strong little girl. One girl. All my memories. And I could play a system. That's how you make friends - you play a system. That's how you keep from breaking down from stress. Play a system. Old Luzy didn't get that. I did. "I'll see you Friday," I said, and got up from the table.
  24. 4 likes
    Crap i was going to rob the bank in town today, but my gun is not legal any more, guess il have to wait. <- How anti-gun logic works.
  25. 3 likes
    Being a Diaper Lover (DL) that happens to be bladder Incontinent, I have an excuse to wear and enjoy diapers and plastic pants and not be embarrassed by wearing them in public. I've embraced it and started carrying my own diaper bag when I leave the house. When I am in my responsible adult mode, I carry a black and blue backpack that has Dry 24/7 diapers and plastic pants, a change of shorts along with plastic bags, baby wipes, etc. When in DL mode, I have a large Graco diaper bag tote, black with teal trim and I carry the following; 6 Dry 24/7 diapers 2 Babykin cloth diapers 3 plastic baby pants 1 baby bib 1 pair of shorts or shortall 1 T-shirt or polo 1 bottle of baby lotion 1 bottle of baby powder Plastic bags for dirty diapers A container of baby wipes That about fills up my bag, So, do you carry a diaper bag, and if you do, what do you carry in it? Also, can anyone give me ideas on how to embellish my diaper bag to scream out "Diaper Bag" when someone sees it?
  26. 3 likes
    Chapter 10: Clara For years I’ve rejected the idea of being treated like a child. I’ve fought for and flaunted my independence and adulthood, and perhaps I was a little naive in thinking I was untouchable. And now, in the span of five minutes, I’ve been sealed in the ponderous, poofy, puffy, plastic prison that still sometimes haunts me in my deepest fears. I should be furious, should demand to be put down, reject this plan and find a different solution. Inside my chest that fire of rebellion burns so hot that it threatens to toast me from the inside out. I want to scream and yell. Instead, dressed in infantile overalls, clutching the smaller scaled mug in one hand, I can only cling to Diana’s shirt with the other. I’ve never been this high off the ground, and don’t feel anywhere near comfortable without having my feet firmly on the floor. The woman holding me turns her head to meet my gaze, and it’s then that I realize I’ve almost never actually looked at her close to eye level before. Even when she crouches down, I still have to look up a bit, just as she looks down. Now, on her hip like this, I still have to, but not anywhere near as much. Ironic that in this moment, when I couldn’t feel lesser than her, I can look her in the eye like an equal. “Are you alright?” she inquires, her deep brown eyes sparkling with concern. I realize that I’m clinging to her with an almost desperation. I’ve pressed close and I’m probably scratching her through the fabric of her shirt that I’ve fisted the fingers of my free hand into tightly. I swallow thickly and force myself to slacken my grip. “Given the circumstance? I guess. In general? No, not really...not at all,” I admit. “I don’t exactly feel secure like this. I’d feel better with both feet on solid ground.” Diana nods, her grip tightening ever so slightly as she takes to the stairs. I groan and close my eyes. “I’m not going to drop you, Clara, I promise.” I shake my head. “I know that. But what if you tripped? You’d fall on me and there’s no chance of me getting out of the way.” Her large hand shifts to rub my back a bit. “I wouldn’t let that happen. I’ll break your fall first,” she states firmly. “Besides, it’s an unlikely scenario. We’re not all as clutsy as you are,” a teasing tone enters her voice, and upon reopening my eyes, I find her smirking at me, one eyebrow raised. “I’m not clumsy,” I protest weakly. “Can you put me down now please?” She nods, striding into the living room and setting the mug in her other hand down. Taking mine off me, she sets it beside the other one on the coffee table and lowers me to the couch. “Better?” I shudder, but nod. At least I’m back on solid ground. “I didn’t realize you had a fear of heights. Sorry, Clara. I should have asked, or at least taken it slower. I just didn’t want to take the risk of you falling down the stairs.” “It’s okay,” I murmur. “I’m not afraid of heights. It’s the loss of control that terrifies me. I don’t like not being able to control things like this. If I fall, I want it to be because I was unsteady on my feet. Then I have a chance at catching myself. I don’t handle not being in control well,” I admit. I swallow the rising lump in my throat, thick with panic and unease, it feels like I’m choking. I shake my head. “Diana, I c-can’t do this. I can’t! There has to be another way. I need to get out of these clothes, out of the...the-” I hesitate, not even comfortable with saying it. Suddenly Diana’s arms are around me, stealing a startled squeak from me. The couch dips as her weight is added to it, and I find myself gathered up in her arms, held against her gently, but tightly. I sit, stunned, for a moment. She’s hugged me before, but never quite like this. This doesn’t feel like a friendly one armed hug while sharing a laugh, or a reassuring one when I’m down on my luck. This is solid, protective, like she believes she can shield me from the whole world. It almost feels nice. I sigh softly, forcing myself relax a little. After a moment, I give my head a shake and try to pull away. Diana doesn’t stop me, her embrace loosening as she returns me to the couch. “It’s going to be okay, Clara,” she says, her voice calm, steady…reassuring. “Let’s just take a breather, okay? It’s just you and I right now. Why don’t you tell me what you’re afraid of, okay? What’s the worst thing you think is going to happen?” I shake my head. “I’m afraid of it all. What if it doesn’t work? I don’t want to go to an etiquette school. And I don’t want to do this. I don’t want to be a baby, I’m not a baby, Diana,” I plead. “I don’t want to be a senseless babbling infant in a diaper. I want to eat real food and sleep in a proper bed. I liked life the way it was.” Tears burn in my eyes, stinging traitors as I begin to lose my composure. “I don’t want to piss myself or have people look at me like I’m some stupid, helpless idiot that actually need the diapers I’ve been forced into. I can’t do this....I can't,” I say weakly through gritted teeth. Diana is silent for a long moment, simply sitting there staring down at me. “You’re not going to etiquette school. This will work and I will not let them send you, I promise,” she says finally. “And I would never do anything to alter your mind and make you a senseless infant. Clara, surely you know me well enough to know that I despise such practices. You’re my friend,” she presses. “You’re beautiful, intelligent, stubborn, sassy, funny, and kind. Why would I ruin any of that? Take a deep breath and listen to me when I say that we are partners in this. Yes, I am playing ‘mommy’ know, and when we’re in public or around other people, I’m going to have to act like it. But you and I are still friends, Clara, and I still care about you. I’m not going to try to completely control you or make you miserable. You know that, right?” I wrap my arms around myself, hating the feel of the childish denim overalls hugging my body. “I guess,” I murmur. “You guess? What’s that supposed to mean?” I shrug, pulling my knees up to my chest. I wince at the heavy crinkling the diaper emits as I move. I wrap my arms around my legs and rest my chin on my knees. “It’s just hard. I mean...I trust you; you’re my friend, but-” I hesitate. “Dressed like this...You’re still an Amazon.” The words slip out in my fear before I fully realize the magnitude of them, and the consequences they might have. Forced to watch my friend recoil, genuine hurt flowing across her features, guilt surges in me. Her widened eyes flash with a swirling storm of pain and defiance. Blinking slowly, she looks away. “Ouch... Okay, that hurts a bit. Do you really think that just because I’m an Amazon that means I want to hurt you, Clara? That I won’t be able to control myself and would want to humiliate you and cause you harm? I can’t help what I am, Clara, any more than you can, and I don’t appreciate the hurtful assumptions.” I shudder. “I’m sorry, Diana, I didn’t mean it like that, I just-” “Then how did you mean it, Clara?” The hurt in her voice, the sharp tone, bring tears stinging in my eyes, something that brings about a self loathing over my weakness. “I’m sorry,” I sniff. “I don’t know what I meant. I just… I’m just scared. I’ve lost control and I don’t know what to do.” Then her arms are around me again. Sturdy and protective, and I break down, tears streaking down my cheeks. “I can’t do this,” I sob into the fabric of her shirt. Never failing to miss a beat, as always, Diana begins to rub my back, tracing circles on my spine in a soothing, almost massaging way. “I’m sorry,” she apologizes. “I know this is hard for you, I can’t imagine just how hard. I should keep a better control on my emotions; you’re not trying to be hurtful, you’re just not yourself right now. But you need to know that I never want to do anything to hurt you, Clara. Being an Amazon, or you being...diapered, is never ever going to change that, okay?” “Okay,” I whimper. “Please don’t cry, Clara, it’s going to be okay,” she assures me. I feel pathetic, breaking down like some small child, bawling and snotting into Diana’s shirt. She doesn’t know, can’t understand why this is so horrible. I promised myself I would never let the Amazons diaper me too. Not after everything they took from me. Still, through my complete breakdown, Diana doesn’t say a word. She just continues to rub my back and let me cry. There’s no fussing or cooing from her, no sickeningly consoling words leave her lips. And I’m grateful for it. When I finally manage to get myself under control, she hands offers me a box of kleenix. Stifling a sad laugh through my fading sobs, I take one to blow my nose and wipe at the tear streaks crusting on my face. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to fall apart.” “You don’t have to apologize, Clara,” Diana responds. “It’s a tough time for you. Do you feel any better?” “Not really.” I rub at my eyes, try not to look at the drenched spot on her shirt from where I was previously wailing into her. “Diana...what happens now?” She chews her lip for a moment and finally just shrugs. “Life, I guess. I don’t know what you want me to say.” “How can you be so calm about all of this?” I press. “How can you just say ‘life’ like that. It’s all so messed up now.” Again, Diana’s steady gaze fixates on me and she only offers me a shrug. “One of us has to stay calm. We can’t both fall apart. And I’m not expecting you to keep it together right now. We’ll just have to take it one step at a time and figure it out. It’s going to be okay.” I sigh and nod. “I hope so.” Wrapping her fingers around my shoulder, she gives it a tender squeeze. “I should see about getting something started for dinner. Comfort food, maybe. Are you okay if I leave you here? Why don’t you pick out a film and we’ll watch something together?” “That sounds good,” I murmur in agreement. Diana helps me down off the couch and then is gone, disappearing into the kitchen. I can hear the creak of opening cupboards and the clack of pans and chopping knives as she begins dinner prep. Feeling both empty and bogged down at the same time, I stare down at the overalls, and the significant bulge of my new underwear. I poke a finger against my crotch and nearly burst into a fresh wave of tears at the feeling of the thick padding. Swallowing my emotions back, I struggle to my feet and make my way slowly to the entertainment unit, hating the waddling gait I probably have thanks to the plastic prison around my waist. Crouching down, I stare at the films available, hardly even really seeing them as I space out. Diana’s voice startles me out of my daze as she walks back in. “Did you find something?” “Oh, umm, yeah,” I reply, grabbing a random DVD case without really looking at it. Too late, I realize that it’s some R-rated, raunchy romantic film. Diana frowns as she takes it from me, flipping it over and seeming to puzzle over it. “I didn’t even know I owned this,” she murmurs. “I think it might have been a prank gift a long time ago that I just never realized I kept. Regardless, probably not a good idea,” she decides, looking at me pointedly. “And not because of it’s rating, but because of the content. It’s meant to have heavy romance and erotic scenes in it. I take no pleasure in that sort of thing, and I’m fairly certain you don’t want to get all hot and bothered while in a diaper, do you?” She bends down and removes another film with ease, a street racing action film by the looks of the cover. “How about something exciting in a different way?” I’ve never felt so much heat in my cheeks before. My entire face is burning with humiliated shame. “I-I wasn’t trying to imply that I wanted...I mean, I….I wasn’t really paying attention, I just grabbed a random film…” I stutter. “Yeah, that sounds good,” I finally manage, carefully making my way back to the couch as she sets up the new film. Moments later, I find myself curled up next to her, beneath a blanket, as the opening commercials play. If not for the diaper that I can’t seem to forget about, it might feel halfway normal. It will hit me soon, the gravity of the situation, the permanency of it, but for now, I can’t bring myself to deal with it, so I let my head rest against Diana’s side, relaxing into her as I watch the film and try to forget about all the problems today is going to bring.
  27. 3 likes
    Part 40 I was standing in the living room, my living room... April's living room. My ukulele was sitting on the couch, Harry Otter had been playing it again. "April?" I called, looking around for her. As I passed the mirror, I could see that the top of my diaper was peeking out over the the waist of my jeans... maybe a midrift wasn't the right choice today. I really wanted to show off my flat tummy, though. "April sweetie?" I walked into the kitchen.. to find April kissing Gwen softly, passionately. Gwen was taller than April by a couple of inches, so April's head was tilted up in the embrace. My heart cracked a little, but I couldn't help creeping up near them quietly. April was my girl, but I knew she loved Gwen too. I couldn't make April feel quite as small as Gwen did, as April and I were the same height, and that tore me up a bit. They didn't notice me, and I wasn't going to interrupt. Sunshine took that moment to wrap her arms around me from behind, slipping her hands up my tummy and under my shirt. I could feel her tail wrap around my right ankle, below the hem of the capri cut. A smile spread across my face as I turned in her grasp to face my silly nudist. Her lips were red and full, and the freckles that dappled her face right across her nose were perfect... she always wore just the right makeup even though she never seemed to want to wear clothes. "We should join them," Sunshine said in a low tone, her voice was smoky, sultry... perfect. Her hazel eyes pierced my soul. "Kiss me, Kimberly." I didn't need any more invitation than that and I pulled her tight and pressed my lips against hers. Her tail snaked up my pantleg as we kissed, causing me to giggle even as our tongues slid together. She patted my diapered bottom gently as we made out. "They are the cutest couple," I heard April's voice over my right shoulder. "Yeah," Gwen agreed. I could see her wrapping an arm around April's shoulders. I tried to break the embrace with Sunshine but she held me fast, driving her tongue deep into my mouth, running the tip along the roof of my mouth. But I love April too, I tried to protest, but Sunshine dipped me back and I felt my hair brush against the ground. "You're my girl," Sunshine's smoky voice washed over me as she broke the kiss. I felt her love warm me from my toes to my nose. "I love you, Sunshine... but I love April too.. April, I love you!" I confessed even as Sunshine held me in the dip, my view of April was upside-down. She and Gwen smiled down at me. "I know, sweetheart. I love you too." Her hand reached out... and patted my crotch, the diaper swelled at her touch, "You're my baby." At those words I found myself sitting on the ground. Sunshine was gone, and I was eye-level with April's and Gwen's shins. They were giant now. I looked down and found that I was dressed in a onesie with a tutu skirt, warm pee leaking out of the legband of the diaper. "Sunshine?" I looked around, but I couldn't find her. We weren't in the kitchen any more, I was in the crib. Glinting steel bars surrounded me and Gwen and April looked down on me from above. "Wet for me again," Gwen smiled, "You're starting to leak, it's adorable." My body obeyed her command and my legs grew wet, the diaper was leaking like a sieve. I woke up with a jolt, I really was leaking. I really was in a crib, my crib. Not the awful steel crib from the hotel, but my white wooden crib in my room. I frantically picked up Harry so he wouldn't get wet. The dream was so real.. I felt disoriented. "April!" I called, "Help! I'm leaking!" I tried to stop the flow but it was no use, I just didn't have that ability any more. April came in and scooped me up. "Oh, sweetie," she said sadly, "I'm so sorry. I put you in a regular nighttime diaper without even thinking about it. I.. threw away those awful Catalon diapers, I couldn't stand looking at the package. We'll have to get you some thicker diapers, I'm sorry sweetie. Oh, Kimmy, I'm so glad you're home." "Me too, mommy," I said, but I couldn't hide the hint of sadness in my voice. My lips burned from Sunshine's kiss, would I ever get to feel that again? April put me in another nighttime diaper and a plain green onesie and dropped me in Gwen's lap on the couch. "I have to go clean up the crib, poor Kimmy leaked," April said as she headed back to the nursery. "I'm so sorry," my voice wavered as I apologized. "Shhh," Gwen gave me a tight hug, "It's not your fault. How are you feeling? You don't ask for a nap very often, from what April says." "I napped a lot when... " I stretched in Gwen's lap, reaching as high as I could, "When I was stuck as a kitty. Cat naps." I giggled, trying to signal that it was okay to joke about it. I didn't want to dwell on the sad parts of the dream. I savored that sweet moment with my Sunshine, but I didn't want Gwen to feel bad, so it was time to focus on the now. Honestly, being a kitty hadn't been that bad. Not being able to talk had been awful, but actually being a kitty had been... kind of liberating, counter-intuitively. I could go where I wanted, when I wanted. I got changed when I asked for it, otherwise no one really checked me. I could hide for hours if I wanted to, or cuddle with Bella if I wanted to. Sunshine had been there for me in every moment, good and bad. She had been my friend, my sleeping companion, my protector... I'd never know if she loved me the same way I loved her. "Would you like it if I.. pet your ears?" I didn't answer, I just wiggled my ears at her and grinned. She started petting the tips gently. "No, lower.. right where they meet my hair. Oh yeah," Gwen had found the perfect spot and I melted into her, "Oh, I wish I could share with you how good that feels. It's stupid, but I miss being able to purr." "You're really going to keep them?" "Gwen, if you understood how good what you're doing right now felt, you'd keep them too. It's amazing." "Is it really like a massage? Like you said?" "That's as close as I can get to describing it. How does it feel when someone shakes hands with your third arm?" "I don't have a third arm!" "Exactly! You don't have kitty ears, it's hard to explain a feeling that someone else doesn't have." All of a sudden, I was being lifted and flipped around. My head was over Gwen's shoulder as she crushed my body into hers. "Oh Kimmy, we were so worried about you." "Hey," April's voice came from behind me, "I want in on some of that action." Gwen lifted me high into the air and tickled me as April climbed into Gwen's lap, sitting sideways, her legs draped over the next couch cushion and her feet dangling over the edge. I was lowered into her lap, and Gwen's arms wrapped around us both. She squeezed us, and the three of us shared a wonderful laugh. It felt strange to laugh again, strange but good. "So.. Gwen lives here now?" I asked softly after the laughter had died down. "Yes," April said, kissing the top of my head, "Gwen sold a lot of things so we could find you.. we grew closer while we searched. We're really lucky to have her, sweetie. I don't think I would have found you without her help." "Is Gwen my mommy now too?" Now it was Gwen's turn to laugh. "Do you want me to be?" My heart was torn in two. Both of these wonderful women had literally saved my life, I would be dead without both of them and they loved each other. I longed for Sunshine.. if Gwen felt the same way about April, how could I deny them? "Yes," I said firmly, "But if I yell 'mommy' and you both come, that will be confusing!" That started off another round of laughter. "We'll think of something," Gwen smiled. "We need to go - we have to go to the store and buy more diapers before we head to dinner. Lisa is going to be over the moon to see you. She was worried sick too, and she hasn't gotten to snuggle you yet. She and Melanie scoured the net looking for clues, researching laws, they worked as hard as Gwen and me in trying to find you. You're loved, Little girl. You," she turned in Gwen's lap and planted a kiss on her cheek, "need to get out of those jeans and into a skirt. Show off some leg tonight." "No way, I haven't shaved in a week!" "Your lady love demands it! I don't care if you've shaved, I love you just the way you are and if anyone can't handle you, fuck them." My jaw dropped at April's language. "Mommy! You shouldn't use that word! Mommy Gwen, you should tickle her!" "No!" April shouted, squirming. Both Gwen and I started in on tickling her, and before long she was kicking and squirming, begging for us to stop. Eventually the fun ended and Gwen went to go change, while April pulled a skirt on me. Honestly, wearing clothes again felt strange to me. I hadn't even thought about covering my legs or my diaper. She had picked a cute ruffly blue skirt, it made me feel pretty in a way I hadn't felt in what seemed like forever. "So I'm Mommy Gwen?" Gwen asked as she came back out from the hallway, now wearing an ankle-length floral skirt instead of her jeans. Her breasts were gone as well.. she must have bound them. I smiled at Gwen, she always knew what she wanted. She was distinctly female.. but masculine at the same time. She was something in between, and 100% Gwen. "Hey! Where's the leg?" "I'll show leg after I shave, sweetie - seriously, I feel uncomfortable flashing hair." "I'm sorry," April hugged Gwen, leaving me sitting on the couch, "I'm just teasing. I would never want you to be uncomfortable just to please me. Thank you for sharing your feelings." She kissed her and Gwen blushed a bit, it was honestly adorable. "You're both mommy," I decided. "You're only Mommy Gwen or Mommy April when you're both right there. Otherwise, you're just mommy!" "Sounds good to me," Gwen smiled, scooping me up and carrying me on one shoulder. I was so high in the air! "Mommy! This is scary!" I squealed and she pulled me down and cradled me instead. "I'm sorry, Kimmy - I'll ask first. Let's go get your diapers and go to dinner, huh? I bet Melanie can't wait to see you. I bet she can't wait for you to see her, too." -- We stopped by the store, Gwen carried me the whole time while April pushed the cart. We gave riding on her shoulder another try... it was actually fun once I got over the fear. Gwen wouldn't let me fall, everything would be okay. They bought me a pack of thicker diapers for "extra heavy wetters", the cashier couldn't help but comment of course. "Oh my, is that cutie an extra heavy wetter?" she asked as April paid for the diapers. "She's so small! Oh, I bet you keep her in these just because it's extra cute." "No ma'am," I answered. I could feel Gwen getting irritated, "A stranger drugged me on vacation and it hasn't worn off, I need extra protection." "Oh, that's horrible!" the cashier was visibly upset, "Who would do something like that to a sweetie like you?" "Who indeed," Gwen muttered, "The world has a long way to go in its treatment of Littles, lady. Even you think it's okay to keep them in thicker diapers just because it's cute." The woman blushed as April laid a calming hand on Gwen's arm. "You're right, I'm sorry," the cashier admitted sadly, "You are a very wonderful Little girl and I'm sorry that happened to you. I hope you have a wonderful day, and I like your kitty ear headband a lot! The ears match your hair color perfectly!" "Thanks!" I beamed at her and wiggled my ears. "Oh my!" the cashier looked stunned. "Mommy, that Little has real kitty ears!" I swiveled to see a Little in the front of an Amazon shopping cart, she and her mother were staring at me. "I want kitty ears! May I have kitty ears please? I'll take my nap without complaining, I promise!" I laughed and laid my ears flat against my head - that was hard if I wasn't really angry - and brought them back forward. "Where did you get those ears?" the mother was asking Gwen, who looked distinctly uncomfortable. "Actually," April said, stepping in to save Gwen, "they're Catalon tech. The bugs aren't worked out of it yet, I can't recommend it. They're not safe to remove from her yet, unfortunately." "Oh," the mother looked disappointed. "I would pay good money for safe, functional kitty ears like those for my Little. Getting her to nap is the biggest challenge!" "They actually feel really good," I offered, "Maybe someone here can figure out how to make them without the drawbacks." "I hope so," the woman agreed, "I know I'd buy them. I'll keep a lookout, thanks for the information." She turned to walk away, but her Little girl wasn't done complaining. "Mommy!" she whined, "I want ears like those, plea-" she was silenced by a pacifier and I couldn't help but laugh. It was really good to be home, where people genuinely cared for each other. Catalon certainly wasn't for me. My mommies smiled and held hands as they walked to the car, the diapers in a bag in April's left hand, me on Gwen's right shoulder. Suddenly, Gwen looked up at me in surprise. "Kimmy! Can you give me some warning?" "What?" I asked, I had no idea what she was talking about. "My shoulder just got warm, silly girl." "Oh," I lifted my skirt a bit and poked the padding. Sure enough, I was wet, "I'm sorry mommy, I didn't even notice. I couldn't... I couldn't even talk to anyone about it." I felt my tears welling up, "So I just went, no matter what." "Oh baby," Gwen pulled me down from her shoulder and held me close, "I'm so sorry." We all sat down in the car before continuing, "Do you want to talk about it?" "I... I'm not sure," my feelings were all jumbled up. "I feel sad, and a little ashamed, I think." "Baby," April began from my left. They had set me down in the carseat and I had a mommy on either side of me, "Nothing that happened is your fault. You didn't ask to be taken, you didn't ask to be treated that way. Can you say that for me? Can you say, 'It's not my fault.'" "It's... it's not my fault," as I said those words, the tears started falling in earnest and all the pain of everything that happened, the shocks, the milk addiction, the beatings at Opal's hands, the fear over being modified against my will, the hopelessness.. and the unrequited love. Everything came pouring out at once and I was a babbling incoherent mess. April pulled me from the carseat and held me in her lap and just rocked me gently. Through my tears I could see a vein bulge on Gwen's forehead. I don't even know how much of it they understood, half of it was spoken into April's breasts. She didn't shush me, she didn't tell me it was okay, she didn't try to cheer me up.. she just let me feel. When the tears finally stopped, I felt hollow. Like I had cried out everything that was inside me and there was nothing left... until I looked over to Gwen, who had tears streaming down her face as well. Her left hand rested on the window and her fist was clenched so tightly, her knuckles were bone white. Suddenly I wasn't hollow.. I was full. These two women loved me. Deeply. I barely knew Gwen but she gave up so much for me, she traveled to another country and searched for me and brought me home to the woman I loved. And even now, my pain was so hard for her to handle, she was so twisted up, so sad, so angry on my behalf. How could I have ever wanted to keep April for myself from this wonderful woman? "Gwen needs a hug," I whispered softly to April. I gave her a squeeze and climbed over the carseat and into Gwen's lap, wrapping my arms around her neck. "Thank you, Gwen," I said into her ear.. well, as close to her ear as I could get. "Thank you for everything. For coming to save me, for taking care of April, for everything. You're an amazing person." Her arms wrapped around me in a hug and my tears were renewed. We sobbed together, she shared my pain almost as if it were her own, she hurt for me.. and I carved out a special spot in my heart for her that day. That embrace lasted a long time before I was back in April's arms for another long hug there. My two mommies. It was good to be home.
  28. 3 likes
    Part 38 My right hand ached and I swore that I was close to tearing off a callus on my left hand. These sessions were so demanding - Billy needed it to be perfect. They weren't going to pretend it was him on the album, I was going to get the credit as the stand-in, but he wanted fans to experience as close to what they would get when he took the stage as possible. My chest hurt like never before, I didn't pump at lunchtime and I couldn't visit Kimmy today. I was really hoping I didn't get a clogged duct, I was given to understand those hurt like crazy. The session had been grueling, I'd played that solo at least 50 times - the damn drummer kept wanting to tweak things. I couldn't tell the difference between the "bass pedal hit" and the "super bass pedal hit", but that's what the argument had been about. I wasn't technically "in the band" so all I could do was keep playing until they were happy. I couldn't stop smiling as I thought about snuggling my Little Kimmy and holding her close. I planned on taking her to our lunch spot and feeding her before we even went home, I needed relief. I couldn't wait to hear about her day, I hoped she could charm this Beth the same way she had Tina. Honestly, the past few days had been amazing. I don't think I ever felt closer to her than I had since we came to Catalon, it was so ironic. My smile was as big as the world as I strode into the Little Care, I couldn't wait to have Kimmy in my arms. I pulled my borrowed jacket closed a bit to hide the wet spots on my shirt. I didn't have a nursing bra yet, and I didn't have any kind of absorbent pad. I hadn't needed them so far. Something had gone wrong though, both of the workers were going frantically around the room. "Hi, Beth? April Morris, here for Kimmy!" I hated to place my problems above theirs, but my chest ached like crazy. "One moment, Ms. Morris!" she sounded terrified. What was going on? I peeked around the counter and looked around the main area.. nothing looked out of place. "I'm not telling her that, it's not my fault! You're in charge, you go do it!" I heard a young man shout from behind a wall. Panic started to rise in my chest. Was Kimmy hurt? Beth approached the counter, looking scared out of her wits. "Ms. Morris.. I.. we.. " Beth stammered. "Where is my Little? Is she hurt? Did you send her to a hospital?" A million scenarios flew by in my mind. They were supposed to call if something happened! "No, Ms. Morris... I.. we can't find Kimmy." A cold fear the likes of which I had never felt in my life filled my body. My chest was tight and my eyes were itchy, I felt like I couldn't breathe. "What do you mean you can't find her? She's probably the most well-behaved Little you have in there! She doesn't fuss about anything. Is she playing hide and seek?" "No, Ms. Morris. I'm sorry!" Guilt was written all over this girl's face and something twitched inside my brain. I was a calm person, I didn't lose my temper. I was as level-headed and centered as they came, but something was clearly wrong here. "What. Happened." It wasn't a question. It was a demand. "Kimmy threw a giant tantrum this morning and I... I put her in the kennel. And now I can't find her, she's gone!" "You what!" the world had turned red, "What the hell is the kennel? Where is my Little?" "I'm sorry! She was only supposed to be in there a few minutes, I swear! I just wanted her to stop screaming and all her restrictions and... " I don't know how it happened, but suddenly I was on the other side of that counter with Beth's shirt in my hand. "Show me." Beth was in tears as she led me to an ugly steel door that wasn't viewable from the lobby. Inside were rows and rows of cages, diapered Littles wearing animal ears, naked otherwise, crying. Incoherent sounds of rage spilled forth from my lips, I couldn't even form words, imagining Beth stuffing my precious, fragile Kimmy into one of these cages. "You put her in here?" I heard my voice ask, I was barely present. "Y-Yes.. " "You stuffed my baby into a cage and walked away," the red rage was gone, I had gone past furious into a cold stillness. I had never been this angry before in my entire life. "And now you don't know where she is." Kimmy's dress was wadded up on the changing table in the room.. seeing it washed away the rage with a torrent of despair. I rushed over to it and gripped it as though... as if I could just hold it tightly enough, Kimmy would be there. "Where's Kimmy?" I wailed. "Where's my Little?" "I don't know, Ms. Morris.. we'll find her. I'm so sorry, Ms. Morris.. I didn't mean.. " "You awful Catalons," I sobbed into Kimmy's discarded dress, "You can't even see that they're people! You drug them and beat them and cage them, manipulate them and parade them around, but they're not animals! They're people. Tiny, fragile, hurting people who need love!" I felt my legs give way and my back slid down the wall until I was sitting on the floor, sobbing. "Kimmy... where are you?" The door on the far end of the hall swung open and a balding man with a moustache walked through. He was dressed in a similar uniform, but he had on an ugly tie with it. "What's going on here? Why are you in here?" His expression softened as he recovered from his initial shock, "Ma'am, are you hurt? What can I do to help you?" I sobbed into the dress, unable to answer. My entire world was a discarded dress in the white-knuckled grip of my shaking hands. Tears flowed freely down my face and my heart felt like it wasn't pumping... just bleeding out into my chest. "Sir," Beth stammered a bit, "I.. put one of the Littles in here as a timeout, and now she's gone." "Beth!" the man looked angry, but not surprised, "These cages are for pets, not Littles. Ma'am, was your Little tagged?" "Collared," I managed to choke out, shaking my head, "Not tagged." Tagging had seemed so cruel, so unconscionable... this was the diaper bag all over again. In my stubbornness to treat Kimmy as I would want to be treated, I had inadvertently harmed her yet again. I was dazed, barely functioning as the man helped me up and took me through the door he came from, leading me to an office in the back and pulling up a chair for me. I was a wreck, a sobbing mess, my world was shattered into dust and there was no hope at all of stopping the tears. "Ma'am, we take missing Littles very seriously at LittleCare and PetCare, let's fill out a Lost Little report and we'll start getting to the bottom of this. I'm terribly sorry this has happened, let's start from the beginning." -- When I left the PetCare I felt numb. I never stopped clutching Kimmy's dress. I held it close to me as I walked toward the hotel. When I reached the hotel, I couldn't even remember the walk. Had I stopped for stoplights? Had I interacted with anyone? It was like the space between the PetCare front door and the hotel lobby didn't exist. It certainly didn't exist in my memory. Honestly, nothing existed but the sad, empty dress clutched between my hands. When I got back to the room, I found myself staring at the empty steel crib, her beloved Harry Otter on the floor in front of it and I broke down again. My head ached from crying, my chest hurt, my stomach was growling. Everything was awful. I'm not sure how long I sat there on the bed staring at the fallen toy, sobbing into the dress.. after what felt like days, I dialed up Lisa. "Hello?" she answered. "She's gone," I croaked, my voice hoarse from wailing, "Lisa, someone took Kimmy." "What? April, what happened? Who took Kimmy?" "No one knows, Lisa. Someone took her from the daycare, someone kidnapped my Little... they erased the surveillance for the day, no one knows where she is and the kid who was working at the time is nowhere to be found." "Oh my stars, April.. how are we going to get her back? What can I do to help?" "I never should have brought her, Lisa. I knew what an awful place this was, it was so stupid of me to think everything would be fine." "Hey, hey.. April.. beating yourself up isn't going to help, you know that. This is not your fault, you did not ask for this to happen. We need to stay positive. When was she taken?" "Sometime this morning.. maybe this afternoon, they're not sure. The Catalons are treating this like a lost pet! There's no police action, nothing. They fired the girl who caged and lost Kimmy, but that's it so far. No one has any idea where she is." "Caged?" Lisa sounded horrified, "Shh, Mellie - don't talk, your throat is healing. Eat your ice cream." "They have Littles dressed like animals here, Lisa. Ears and tails and diapers. They have kennels, the poor things can't even talk... They have Littles that they force to be cats and dogs, Lisa!" "That's awful... " "What if one of these sickos has Kimmy? What if she's someone's dog right now? Being kicked and smacked and eating from a bowl on the floor. My poor Kimmy... They're monsters, Lisa... And no one knows where she is... I don't know what to do!" "Did you call the police yourself?" "Yes, before I was even out the door of the daycare. The manager had already filed the report to the authorities, they won't even talk to me further. They say they're 'looking into it'. Nobody here cares. I don't know what to do... " "Don't give up. I'm going to do some research and see what I can find. You take care of yourself. Take a bath, eat some food. Kimmy's going to need you when we find her." "Thanks, Lisa.. I don't know what I'd do without you." I felt dead inside as I hung up the phone. I made myself a salad and some fruit from our groceries, and I stared sadly at the juice containers. Eating was mechanical, my body was on autopilot while my mind raced from hurt to hurt, a rat trapped in a maze of razor blades. Everything reminded me of Kimmy, everything hurt.. everything was raw. It was like my whole body was covered in tiny cuts and I was swimming in a lake of salt. -- I woke up on the floor, sunlight spilling in from the gap in the curtains, landing right across my eyes. I didn't even remember falling asleep. I spent the whole night posting on "Lost Little" forums and trying to find any clue as to where Kimmy might be. I groaned, my body ached. I had pumped last night after another call with Lisa, but it looked like I needed to pump again. After I took care of that, I called in to the studio and explained that I wasn't coming in. I couldn't, part of me was gone. I apologized and told them I'd be happy to resume as soon as I'd found Kimmy. They agreed to postpone. It was actually Billy himself that fought the hardest for it, he wanted me to finish. Normally I would have been touched but honestly, I just felt... incomplete. I hugged Harry Otter to me and laid down on the bed. It was going to be a long day. I was going to visit Donna at Love Your Little for advice, and go back to the daycare to see what I could learn about the kid who was on duty when Kimmy went missing. The police weren't going to help, I was going to have to do this myself. -- Donna had been consoling, but ultimately unhelpful. Her hopes weren't high. Nobody's were. The kid from the PetCare wasn't answering his phone, he wasn't home. He was just gone. Everything felt grey, hopeless. Without Kimmy, the world seemed to have less color. -- I missed my flight home. I'm staying until I find her. I have to find her. I'll find her if it kills me. Kimmy, where are you?
  29. 3 likes
    Wrote this for my tumblr wanted to share it here: My older sister Ellie had been a real bitch today and I wanted revenge. I WhatsApped all my girlfriends asking for ideas. One of them suggested the hand in warm water prank which we all agreed would be hilarious. At 2am I snook into Ellie’s room with a bowlful of warm water. She was snoring lightly and she was a notoriously deep sleeper so I knew it was safe to proceed. I walked over to her bed and luckily one of her hands was drooping out from under the covers. I grabbed her hand to put it into the bowl but then, to my terror, she started to move. I panicked and got ready to make a run for it. I was halfway across the room when I realised she was just moving in her sleep. I walked back over to start again. As I was on my way Ellie turned back on to her side, and as she did I heard a crinkling noise coming from her sheets which set my mind racing. I’ll admit - part of the reason I was so up for pranking my sister in this specific way was because I, just a few years earlier, had a bit of a bedwetting issue myself, and Ellie had mocked me relentlessly for it. I had a waterproof sheet on my bed which made the exact same light crinkle when I moved as I just heard from Ellie’s bed. Embarrassingly I also had to wear drynites nappies, but thankfully that stage was behind me now, except for the odd occasion i spent the night at a new place or was extra tired… anyhow… Surely not, I thought. Surely my 18 year old big sister didn’t have the same issue I basically grew out almost 2 years ago at 14! I crept up to her bed and looked under the topsheet, and sure enough, there was a plastic sheet! I couldn’t believe it! By this point I could hardly contain my excitement! As carefully as I could, I took hold of Ellie’s duvet and started peeling it back. What I saw took my breath away. My gorgeous 18 year old sister; one of the most popular girls in school, in a sodden drynites nappy! I could barely contain my laughter. I took the risk of turning on the light, and quickly snapped a couple pictures of my bedwetting older sister. I sent them to the WhatsApp group as i knew the pictures would spread like wildfire. Tomorrow at school would be interesting! I switched the light off, covered my baby big sister back up, and took the now obviously not needed bowl of water out of Ellie’s room with a massive grin on my face. I was so excited about the school finding out Ellie’s shameful nappy secret that I forgot to go to the loo before bed…..
  30. 3 likes
    89.) "Anabella.” Nora sat by the edge of the bathtub, she knew that Marta was still at the table, because the maid dare not move now, and both girls in the water looked up at her. "Mommy would like to know if you might be able to babysit your baby sister for the afternoon?" It was hard to tell the look that came across the girl’s face. Josie looked down at the water, blushing as red as could be, but Anni finally answered. "…like with dolly?" "A lot like that, sweetpea, but more like playing house and pretending to be a grown-up. Remember our last talk?" There was a long pause. "Uhhuh, Mommy. I can babysit little Josie." There was… certainty there. Earnest. Her voice even sounded different. A little less frivolous. My cheeks went scarlet. "N-Nora, I'm… I can… w-watch myself…" "Make sure you get her dressed properly. If you are a good girl, we'll see about having you take care of her more often." "B-but… but I'm…" Anni smiled happily and put a finger to my lips. "Shh. Come on, let's wash your hair." "…I… I can wash…" "Be a good girl, otay?" Certainty, yes. Completely adult word-choices? Not quite, but that was okay — she was trying, and Nora kissed Anni on the forehead. "Wash her hair, make sure to wash all her diaper areas, lest she rash, and then put her in a fresh diaper, something cute, and do her hair." "Yes Mommy. Will you be long…?" "I don't know, sweetpea, but I believe in you." "Eleanora." Marta had tried to steel herself while the woman was away, but on the sight of her she felt like she'd imploded. She shouldn't have lied. She shouldn't have broken the rules… but this was too much. It had been so long… "Eleanora, please… I… I want to talk…" "Talking would have been an excellent thing for you to have done, instead of going ahead and stepping outside the established order, therefore risking Josie's entire progression here." Nora looked at the maid, she'd stood up, but she was shaking and looked like she wished she hadn't stood up. "We're going to your wash-room, Marta. You understand that you have done wrong, and if I didn't correct your behavior, you might only repeat it again." Marta looked nervously toward the hallway, where a corner and a half away were two girls in a bathtub. She hesitated, playing with her fingers, and shook her head. "I'm not going to listen until we talk…" A very rough stance to take. A stance she hadn't taken in over a year… "…please…" "You're choosing to be defiant." It was an assessed statement of fact, and Nora raised her eyebrow slightly at the demonstration of audacity. Typically speaking, Marta didn't take such staunch stances — by now, she knew better. Or Nora thought she knew better. “I think it's very appropriate to start your reeducation by punishing you the way that you punished Josie. Isn't that fair?" Her eyes went wide and she quickly shook her head. Marta was already trembling. She couldn't help it. She didn't know what else to do… "…E-Ele-" "Miss." Marta opened her mouth, trying to find place to protest, but ultimately, she mumbled quietly: "Miss… please… please let us talk about it…" "The time for us to talk about this would have been before lying to my face, even when I gave you ample opportunity to confess the truth to me, Marta. You put your faith in lies, instead of putting your faith in me. Wasn't that a lesson we had you learn already?" Nora stood very firmly, and there was the sound of whining and water splashing from the bathroom a few rooms away — Anni washing Josie's hair. "…I want to lay in your bed!” Marta's cheeks went pink and she looked down at her feet. Now was not the time to bring this up. If anything, Marta would lose her bedroom. Marta would be given a closet. At this moment, Marta couldn't ask for anything… "I… I miss you… and… and…" "Marta, you are exceptionally lucky to be allowed to even live here. Why would you think, and even for a moment, that you would be allowed to sleep in my bed? Especially after disobeying me?" Though it wasn't a rhetoric — she was actually giving the maid a moment to present a compelling answer, maybe something that could change the tide in all of this. "Because I… I love you…" Marta looked at her feet, her cheeks even redder. It had been so long since she'd said those words. It had been so long since Nora had given her a chance. For good reason - whenever chances were given, Marta took advantage. She played nervously with her hands and rubbed the water from her eyes with her shoulder. "…don't discipline me, Miss… I'm a good girl… I just miss you..." "I wish I could believe that you weren't only attempting to avoid punishment, Marta. I wish that I could tell that you were only acting in altruistic intent, but you'll say just about anything to avoid punishment." Notably, Nora didn't accuse Marta of lying, she was giving her a chance to prove her wrong, she just didn't think that the girl would. "You don't love me, Marta. Nobody who loved me would do what you did, and let's be quite honest, Marta… it's not even lust, because I trained that out of you." Marta opened her mouth to speak, but her head fell and she closed her mouth. Fresh tears appeared on her cheeks, but she wiped them away. She didn't know what to say. There weren't words that could express to Nora how she felt, or how hard she was trying. So she said the obvious. "You don't give me a chance to show you…" "I would be…" Disappointed. Yes. But no… she wouldn't say that out loud. "Marta. If I give you the opportunity to show me, and you fail, I'd have to punish you twice as badly. You don't love me, not enough to risk doubling your punishment. So how about we just get on with it, so you can learn your lesson and go back to being my faithful maid." Marta moved quickly, quicker than Nora was used to, and held her in her arms as she pushed her lips onto Nora's. She kissed, one kiss, as passionate as she could make it, and when she pulled it off, her cheeks turned scarlet. She took half a step backward and played with her fingers in front of her. "…why did I do that?" Marta asked. Because they both knew it wasn't lust. "I love you…" There was a pause after that kiss, because nobody kissed Nora. She didn't kiss anybody. Legally, anyway, she was still married. Not that she ever had the urge to kiss anybody anyway. Finally, she sighed. "You were petty, jealous, spiteful and lusty. I could take away one of those, Marta, but what makes you think that I'm able to believe you? You're still jealous, and petty, and spiteful. You still lie to me. To my face, Marta." "I wanted to make you happy…" "You could have listened." "I knew what I was doing! I knew how the bracelet worked, and I knew what words to use. And they worked, didn't they?! And if… if we fix her… if we fix Josie and Anni, and Anni's so close to being fixed… if we do, then we can be…" Her voice ached, unable to finish the last syllables. Nora watched her, realization falling over her. "Alone." Marta took another step back, shaking her head, biting her cheek. "S-sorry, Miss… I… I'll just accept my punishment…" And there it was… jealousy. As always. Possessive. Jealous. But still… "You managed to make her do what I couldn't, and you progressed her the way I was trying to. And… I don't know. I don't think she's afraid of me. She's obedient. It could be the step we needed…" Ugh. Why? Why did she have to see that stupid man she'd married? Why couldn't she just see her maid? "You know that even if we're alone, Marta, we can't be husband and wife, you know that. You're not him anymore." Marta felt her chest hurt, and she quietly nodded her head. “Yes, Miss…" She ran her fingers up her arms, trying as hard as she could not to cry. She knew this. She'd known these things for years. But to hear them so bluntly, after trying so hard, for so long… "I… um… I'm going to… change into something more suitable for my discipline, and… I'll be right back…" And Marta went back to her room. Ugh. Nora took a deep breath and slumped back against the wall. She did miss him. Marta wasn't him, she was better, safer, or that was what she told herself. It had been so long, though, and maybe she'd learned. Even so… her heart was in the right place, so what did that count for? She didn't want to punish the maid, she'd broken her spirit again today already, and the taste of the kiss on her lips was still abundant. Fuck, Marta… don't complicate a good thing.
  31. 3 likes
    Chapter 10: I WOKE UP on my own in the middle of the night once again and sighed. I wasn’t swaddled at least, but with the mittens attached to the nightgown and a thick diaper that seemed soaked, there wasn’t much I would be able to do anyway. I rolled over and looked at the wall. I smiled when I noticed Amanda had found a clock at some point yesterday and put it up for me! Then I groaned as I realized it wasn’t even 2am and I had at least four to six hours left in this diaper before they would check me. I was debating what to do when the door opened and a sleepy Fred walked in. “Everything okay Princess?” He asked quietly. I shook my head, “I’m wet…” “Let’s take care of that then,” he said as he reached into the crib and gently picked me up. I was laid out on the changing table and he pushed up the banded nightgown to get it out of his way. “You weren’t kidding,” he said to me. “Why are you up?” I asked him. “I needed to go to the bathroom and thought I heard something outside. I went downstairs to make sure the alarm was on.” “Oh…” I said nervously, “was there anything out there?” “Just a raccoon knocking over the trash cans I think. I’ll look in the morning.” He must have seen my nerves as he wiped me, “Don’t worry Princess, we have a state of the art security system with backups. Your mommy has even made her own tweaks to it - I guarantee no one can make it into this house without having the scare of their lives!” I looked up curiously but shrugged and said, “Okay Daddy.” He finished up and pulled the nightgown back down. Just as he was unstrapping me Amanda came in and sleepily asked, “What are you two doing up?” She asked. “I came to check on her and she was awake with a soaked diapee,” he said. “You mean Daddy actually changed a diaper?” She asked us both incredulously. “He did a good job too,” I told her with a smile. “Hmm… Let me see about that,” she said as she picked me out of his arms and lay me into an infants carry. She pulled the band of the nightgown back up, looked, and said, “Maybe Daddy can be useful!” She smiled at him. “Now shall we all go back to sleep?” He asked. “I’ll be there in a bit,” she told him. “Thirsty?” She asked me. I squirmed a bit, but had to admit I kind of was thirsty so I nodded. She sat down with me and nursed me to sleep again and I had to admit nighttime rituals like this weren’t totally unpleasant as she brushed her hands through my hair. THE NEXT MORNING I found myself awake rolled over from my back where I lay. The now wet diaper I wore beginning to seem cold. I looked at the clock and saw it was now seven in the morning and could hear sounds from around the house. “Mommy?” I asked tentatively. I heard a sound from the kitchen downstairs and footsteps came up the staircase. Amanda walked through the door shortly then with a pretty blue floral dress on. “Well this is an occasion, an eighteen year old up before noon on her own?” I laughed and held my arms up to her. She came to the crib and picked me up gently, checked my soaked diaper, and then continued to carry me on downstairs. “You’re not going to change me?” I asked. “It’ll hold a bit more, and we both know that you will need to go more before breakfast is over with.” I nodded a little sadly. “Oh come on, I know for a fact that diaper doesn’t let any of the liquid stay on your skin, it’s not that bad is it?” I looked at her, “It’s kind of clammy still when it’s cold…” I told her. “Well we’ll just have to eat breakfast quickly, huh?” She told me. Downstairs I was set in the high chair and she brought over some pieces of apple to chew on while she busied herself around the microwave. I had just finished two of the impossibly huge slices when she sat down next to the chair with a bowl of some sort of mush. “What is that?” I asked looking at the white glop. “Cereal,” she told me with a smile and spooned a mouthful to my mouth. I made a face, “What kind of cereal?” “Baby cereal,” she told me with a smile, “perfect for a little that needs to practice eating what her Mommy gives her!” I glared at her as she brought another spoonful to my mouth, “Why?” I managed just before it entered. “Why not?” I sighed, “It’s pretty bland…” “I’ll give you the rest of your breakfast after this,” she told me, “but I also want to see if we can make it through a practice test of yours without having a poopy diaper.” “This will help?” I asked. “Can’t hurt…” I sighed and opened my mouth and cooperated as she fed me the bowl of bland food. “What exactly was that?” I asked her when she went to wash the bowl out. “Rice cereal mixed with my milk,” she told me, “which is probably the most solid food you should be eating according to my sister and most other Amazons.” “I thought you disagreed with her?” “I do, but we need to figure out something that will fill you up but not cause you to have too many problems out the other end.” I nodded as she wiped my face quickly and then carried me to the couch. She opened her shirt up and just before I had my face planted in her boob I asked, “Won’t this make it harder for me not to?” She shoved my head forward and I sighed before nursing the sweet liquid. “It might, but I’m also thinking if we do this early enough, you’ll get all of the poopy out of your system.” I nursed until she was empty in both breasts before she carried me upstairs and asked, “Do you need to go poopy?” I shook my head, “Not yet?” “Okay,” she said and placed me in the crib. “Call once you’ve gone…” “Wait!” I shouted but she kept going. ‘What is going on with her?’ I asked myself as I found myself on my hands and knees. The diaper was bloated from being so soaked, so walking really wasn’t really a good option right then. I went over to where Elena lay and cuddled her tight to me as I finally felt the abdominal cramping that was a portent of things to come. Sure enough a few moments later I felt the need and forced the mess into the diaper with my rear end sticking out. I pushed for several moments and it seemed like it would never end. It did eventually and I found myself quietly sobbing at the gooey mess on my butt. “Mommy!” I cried out. “Good girl, you made a stinky diapee for me, didn’t you!” She told me as she picked me up and carried me to the changing table. It took way too long for her to clean me up I thought before she lay me on a new diaper. “This is so gross…” I told her with a grimace. “No it’s not, it’s normal!” She told me with a smile and a tickle to the belly that I was afraid would release more pee. Thankfully for the clean diapers sake it didn’t! “Baby, I looked at the website that came with that test and registered you for an account with a fake name and e-mail address… and I’m spoofing our IP address… I don’t trust them to not have tracking going on there. I also took a quick look with another fake account to see if I could see anything that would be signs of brainwashing…” “What?” I said as she rubbed a thicker lotion on me. “I wouldn’t put it past someone to think that putting some subliminal messages in test prep materials would make it easier to catch you off guard in the test.” “How can I possibly win against things like that?” I asked her. “You can’t - that’s why I checked!” I sighed, “Okay, so what now.” “Now you’ve just been put into your thickest diaper with some extra rash cream… and we see if you can make it through the six-hour practice test.” I nodded and let her dress me in a simple pair of really stretchy jeans and a yellow baby-doll style top that reached nearly as far as my dresses had. She carried me to the mirror and I looked at myself. The facial changes still kept me from looking like an adult, or even a teenager, but at least with the more mature top and jeans I actually sort of looked like I didn’t have to be in the nursery I was in. The top seemed to mostly disguise the diaper I wore. “What do you think of your outfit?” She asked me. “I like it,” I answered honestly. “Can I wear this again sometime?” She laughed, “Of course, I want you to wear it the day of the real test too.” “Oh,” I said. She took my hair and brushed it back almost to the way it was when I arrived, but added a glittery yellow thick headband around the front to tame my hair out of my face. “No bow?” I teased. “Tomorrow,” she told me with a smile. “Okay!” I actually genuinely liked the fact I looked pretty and less like an infant! “You ready to try this?” I nodded, “Your computer?” I asked. She shook her head, “No, we’re going to use Daddy’s computer in his office here… it’s a bit more like what you’ll probably be stuck with.” “Mouse?” She nodded, “They’re cheaper and some people like them better for some reason. The gesture pad I have is way more efficient… Even a trackpad or trackball is too!” She sighed, “Some dinos like your Daddy just can’t adapt though,” she winked at me and held her hand out to me. I reached way up high to grab the end of her fingers and she led me to his office down the hall. She had switched out his chair and sat an uncomfortable looking booster seat on top of a folding chair. I looked up at it trying to figure out how I would get into it… “Will they help me sit down?” I asked. She shrugged, “I don’t think they’d be able to help wanting to help you, but they may be instructed that if a little can’t get in their seat to take the test it’s not necessary.” “So…?” “So here,” she handed me a piece of plastic that looked like it would fit into a backpack my size – just barely. It folded out into a set of steps that let me just reach the chair. I pushed the chair all the way forward towards the keyboard before setting it next to it and climbing in awkwardly. It was a little scary, but I managed to do it without dying. “Okay, what now?” I asked her. “Well go ahead and login there,” she told me and handed me a paper with my login information. The keyboard was cumbersome and I was slowed down by the traditionally QWERTY setup, but I logged in successfully and was given a dialog box of instructions. “Go ahead and start?” I asked her. “Yes,” she told me. I sighed and clicked the buttons to go through the first part of the test. As I had guessed the reading really was very easy, but I was impressed that the software seemed to gauge responses from one section to bring up a more difficult section if you could handle what you had just done. By the end of that section I was bleary eyed and had much more thinking and inferring of the text than I expected. The writing prompt was succinct and involved reflecting over a passage written by a historian on a war that I had never studied, but the passage gave enough details I was able to fake a pretty good response. I definitely found myself slowed by the keyboard not being small enough for my fingers to fly over, but I was still able to do more than a credible speed as I wrote the required essays. When the math began I could tell that same intelligent software was in action as I began with basic math, moved onto algebra, geometry, pre-calculus, calculus, and finally encountered some advanced level differential equations that I had some serious issues mainly because of dealing with the Base 60 math. I finished the section fairly certain I was doing well though. Sciences were a repeat of that kind of test and I had to give answers on basically every science class I’d ever had. Towards the end I was just guessing as I didn’t have the slightest clue on some of the chemistry questions that I thought must be from upper level courses. Physics resulted in the same thing too. I was in the final section of Basic Reasoning when I noticed I had a problem – I really needed to go number two. I clenched the best I could and kept answering. Just before the five-hour mark I could tell Amanda was standing behind me and I knew I was going to be losing the battle. Sure enough on question number forty I felt my bowels empty themselves and I quietly sobbed while I kept answering. “Stacy, that means the test is done sweetheart…” “But Mommy, I’m almost done…” “You read the rules, we need to get a realistic score here…” I sighed, “Okay.” I clicked the done button, it asked for confirmation before going into a mode that processed the results. “Let’s see what you got and then we’ll go change that diapee,” She told me. I realized as I sat there that the diaper had flooded badly and spots were formed around my crotch where it had leaked. I could feel the area around my legs was soaked and I groaned. “I’d be on my way to the nursery…” “It’s not all bad news Stacy, look at your scores.” Scores are out of a possible 400 points per section: Reading – 386 Writing – 340 Math – 382 Science – 350 Basic Reasoning – 72 I looked below it and felt my heart sink at the bottom text. Recommended school placement: Preschool An info button was next to the recommendation and I clicked it to read, Test not completed, subject lacks reasoning and physical capability of adult ready for university. “It’s okay baby,” Amanda said. “Come on,” she said and picked me up to walk down the hallway to the nursery. Once she lay me down on the table I saw the clock showed five-and-a-half hours had passed. ‘I just needed another half-hour…’ I felt tears roll out of my eyes. “It’s okay Stacy, we’re going to get something figured out here.” “It seems impossible though!” “Well, some people do it – so we know it is possible.” She paused, “We just need to take more drastic measures.” I nodded as she wiped my very messy bum and pulled both the top and bottoms off of me as I had leaked through to both. “Do I have another outfit like that?” I asked her. “What if I want to put you in a dress?” “Then I guess I get put in a dress,” I told her honestly. “Hmm… You seem to understand that’s how this works… But I’ll compromise!” She finished putting a fresh Pamper on me before looking through the closet quickly. She pulled out a fairly cute cap sleeved top and a matching set of leggings that she dressed me in. The top and leggings were a light sky blue almost that I had to admit was pretty. I was back to looking completely like a toddler though for the design. I sighed, “So this is what my parents will see me in later?” She laughed, “Of course not!” I perked up and looked at her, “What am I wearing then?” “Well a dress of course silly! Your parents can’t meet their new daughter wearing anything else on a video call!” I groaned, “I shouldn’t have asked.” My stomach grumbled and I asked, “Lunch?” “Come on, macaroni and cheese work?” She asked. I nodded, “Sure.” I was carried down, bibbed, and fed a lunch of what apparently is a standard across dimensions. The spirals were even covered with the same fake cheese stuff as we had back home! After I had eaten all I wanted to she said, “I’m going to finish feeding you your lunch and then I want you to take a nap for a little while before we go swimming out back.” I smiled at that thought, “Swimming sounds like fun after this morning!” She carried me back upstairs and I nursed until she was empty. I was laid down in the crib and she said, “Now be a good girl and nap for awhile.” “Okay Mommy,” I told her sleepily and found myself looking sleepily at the butterflies turning overhead playing their gentle lullaby. I STIRRED AN hour or so later and noticed I had a major diaper leak. My outfit, crib bedding, and everything seemed soaked. “Mommy?” A few moments later she came in dressed in a bikini and said, “Oh no, that diaper didn’t hold up did it?” I shook my head. ‘Between this morning, this, what else can go wrong today?’ “It’s okay sweetie, let’s get you changed into your swimsuit and then I’ll take your bedding downstairs.” There was something humiliating about having not only my diaper being wet, but everything else too. It was like the ultimate sign of immaturity I guess to me. “Definitely not going to be able to use a regular Pamper at nap time if you’re going to wet like that,” Amanda clucked. When she was done stripping me and wiping me down she pulled out a strange looking diaper that I realized must have been a swim diaper. It felt a little different as it pulled on like regular underwear and had a much different cover. “Does this really work?” I asked her. “It mainly keeps poopy out of the pool. In theory it’s supposed to catch your pee too if you’re not in the pool, but in the end it doesn’t matter does it? If you wore a regular diaper it would swell up like a beach ball!” She tickled my stomach the and asked, “Feeling better?” I shrugged, “I guess, I’m just scared…” “It’ll be okay Stacy. Your Daddy and I talked while you were napping and we can definitely keep any poopy from happening during your test.” “Really?” I asked. “Really,” she said with a smile. “How?” I asked. She sighed, “The same way he does when he needs to do surgery in that area…” I groaned, “That’s going to suck, isn’t it?” “Not going to be fun for you, that’s for certain. But hopefully you’ll still be able to concentrate for the test.” I nodded, “Okay.” I looked around, “Where’s my swimsuit?” “Oh silly me, you don’t want to go outside topless?” “Good girls don’t do that,” I told her very seriously. “Big girls don’t, but you’re not a big girl are you?” She asked as she tickled me briefly. I looked up at her wondering if she was serious before she pulled out a pink one-piece swimsuit that seemed to be the cliché little girl swimsuit to wear. It was edged with little ruffles along the legs and neck area. She had me stand up and helped me into what I knew should have been a tight fitting suit, but seemed a little large and too loose. I was not surprised that the diaper could be clearly seen peeking out from around the crotch area. “Guess this one is too big, huh?” She said surprised. She reached and flipped the fabric from the back and shook her head, “It says three months… guess we’ll have to try on some next shopping trip. It’ll do for now though!” She sat me down on the ground and gathered the wet bedding and my wet clothes before saying, “Come on, let’s go swimming.” I did the sit and scoot method of getting down the stairs the last time, so this time I tried the hop down method. I would stand and jump down the distance. It was kind of scary actually jumping down something nearly waist high, but I was feeling kind of daring and proud when I reached the bottom. “Stay there for just a minute while I take these to the basement Stacy,” she told me while opening a door I’d somehow missed the past few days. I peaked down and saw a staircase that led to an abyss until she turned the light on. Then it only looked mildly scary and I could see the laundry room must be down there, along with mystery… She came back up and I asked, “What’s down there?” Amanda laughed, “I guess I never showed you the basement, huh?” She picked me up and held me against her bikini-clad body. She opened the door back up, turned the light on, and showed me a simple laundry room and then a huge space filled with junk. “Nothing too special down here. Spare parts, old clothes, old furniture, some antiques we don’t know what to do with, stuff like that,” she said as she climbed back upstairs and closed the door. She stopped and grabbed a can of spray sunscreen and some water wings before taking me outside with her. A ‘short’ chain link fence ran around the pool to keep babies and littles like myself out. Of course Amanda was easily able to open said fence before she stood me on my feet on the concrete! It was kind of hot, so I kept hopping from one foot to another and she laughed as she led me to a couple of lounge chairs and lifted me onto it. “Let’s get some sunscreen on you so my Stacy doesn’t become a crispy critter!” I smiled at her and let her spray the sunscreen on me before she quickly braided my hair into a long braid. “Okay baby girl, you said you can swim?” I nodded, “I’m not the worlds fastest, but I’m decent!” “Well then, let’s see you do it – I’ll leave the water wings off for now and get in there with you.” I nodded and looked as she led me to a shallow area of the pool. The shallow area of their pool though was still marked 5’. At barely an inch over three-feet tall it didn’t matter which end she brought me in I would drown if I couldn’t float! I jumped in though and treaded water while she watched me for a moment before she said, “Okay, let’s see you swim to that side!” She pointed all the way at the end that was marked 10’. ‘I hope I don’t fail at this too,’ I thought to myself and began swimming across the pool. Their pool wasn’t huge, but at my smaller size it might as well have been an Olympic size swimming pool. I made it to the other side feeling pretty good and decided to flip and swim back. Something about having control over myself in the water made me feel a whole lot better than I had for the past several days. When I reached the other side I touched the wall, flipped, and continued to do about twenty laps before I was getting tired and swam to where Amanda stood with her feet touching the bottom looking at me with an amazed look. “Are you part fish and you didn’t tell me?” She asked me as she picked me up out of the water and tickled me. I shook my head, “No, I’m all human!” “I don’t believe it!” She kept tickling me and eventually sat down in the shallow end holding me in her arms. “Thank you for letting me swim,” I told her when I had my giggles under control. “You’re very welcome, I take it you like swimming?” “I used to… I haven’t had much time for it since I quit the swim team in eighth grade.” “Swim team… so that explains how you swim so well?” I nodded, “I liked the swimming, just not the other kids and the coaches.” “Well I guess we have proof now that you can swim. You still need me or your Daddy out here for you to swim though!” “What about Megan?” I asked. “Well she counts too,” she told me with a smile. “And so does Jennifer I guess if she’s sitting for you. I know she’s a strong swimmer too.” “What’s the chance you would let me do this in the mornings?” “Well it is going to get pretty cold here in a couple months,” she told me. “Really? When I was here before and now I would have thought this was kind of tropical for a climate?” She laughed, “In a couple months you’ll know why I’m laughing. You must have visited in the summer or spring before?” I nodded, “Yeah?” “Well we get winter here, and it can be brutally cold and snowy sometimes too.” I sighed, “So much for that tropical paradise for a college…” She smiled and hugged me, “Don’t worry we’ll keep you nice and warm. Do you want to swim a few more laps before we clean up and get ready to go call your parents?” “Please?” I asked. “Go for it,” she said putting me gently back in the water. I could feel her eyes on me, but I continued to swim until my body was getting sore. After another thirty or so laps I decided I was tired enough to go back to her. She wrapped me up in a big hug before pulling me out of the pool. “What time is it?” I asked. “About three,” she told me. “That’s it?” “Yep!” “It feels later than that…” I told her. “Probably because you’re tired from swimming.” I nodded. “Thirsty?” I nodded, “Kind of.” “Come drink then,” she told me as she pulled her top down. “I thought we were only doing this three times a day?” I asked her nervously. “Don’t you like it?” “I do… that’s what scares me honestly. There should be something in my brain screaming and running away from it.” She laughed and said, “You’re thirsty - I have leaky boobs, that’s how we got into the mess pretty much, huh?” I laughed nervously, “Yeah I guess it is.” “I can tell you’re already sleepy from swimming, so what’s the worst that can happen? A wet diapee?” “A messy one,” I told her, “and some sort of crazy Amazonian drug induced hypnosis…” “Too late if that’s the case, you know that right?” She told me with a serious look. I nodded, “I wonder how screwed I am given I can’t even make it six hours without pooping my pants.” She hugged me and kissed my head before gently laying me at her breast to nurse. I was thirsty, it tasted good, and I just nursed past any common sense that lurked in my brain. When I had finished she wrapped me in a towel and said, “Okay, let’s get you in another diaper and lay you back down for another quick nap before I get you ready for our visit to the Inter-Dimensional Port. I nodded and let her carry me, undress me, change my diaper, and then set me down in the crib with nothing by my diaper and a soft blanket she swaddled me in. I glared at her about that for a moment but just decided the nap sounded good. ‘I thought we didn’t mess with my sleep schedule…’ I wondered to myself. AMANDA WOKE ME about thirty minutes later and changed me into another diaper with a frilly diaper cover. I thought maybe she would have dressed me a bit more mature to reassure my parents that I was safe, but she seemed inclined to dress me completely as the baby girl she thought I was. The dress was a pretty yellow dress with ruffles and embroidery detail that clearly indicated it was not a cheap dress either! More to the point it fit me even better than anything else had yet in the bodice, with the fabric firmly gripping my flat chest. The skirt was only just long enough to cover my diaper cover if I stood still and didn’t bend over. I squirmed on the table wanting to look at myself in the mirror. “Hold on baby, I’ll let you see in a few moments,” she told me and pushed me back down to the changing table in a seated position. She found some cute ankle socks with frilly lace on them that were pulled up to my ankles before adding some black shoes that she said, “Here are your Mary Janes,” with a smile. I looked down at the shoes and saw they had quite a bit of shine on them and weren’t exactly the most comfortable feeling shoes. I frowned and she saw it, “What’s wrong?” “They’re not comfortable,” I told her. “Of course not, they’re for looks, not comfort. There probably isn’t a little or Amazon your size in our world that needs to walk and can fit into those…” I sighed, “Please may I have a different pair?” She looked at me and frowned, “Do they hurt?” “They’re pinching, even if I don’t walk I’ll probably have a blister in a few hours.” “Stay there,” she told me. I watched as she dug around in the closet for a moment and came back with a pair of white sandals with a flower coming from the top in the same leather. She looked at me for a moment and removed the socks before putting the sandals on instead. I flexed my foot and toes for a moment before nodding, “Thank you, those are much better.” “You must have an odd shaped foot,” she looked sad. “Those other shoes are for Amazon infants?” I asked. “So are those sandals,” she said. “My feet are those of an adult, they’re probably shaped way differently with the weight I’ve put on it from years of walking on them. I know there are different positions for tendons as you grow out of infancy too.” She nodded, “I guess we’ll have to see if we can get your future shoes in the littles department… that may be really tough though.” I nodded and let her pick me up and take me to the glider where she sat down with me in her lap and began playing with my hair. I was half certain she would do something like she had before with bunching it up and hiding the length, but instead she left it mostly loose except two small braids that came from the front to the back and held my hair out of my face. She added a half-ponytail and a large bow that matched my dress. “May I see?” I asked. “Sure sweetie,” she told me and to my surprise let me down to my own two feet and with a light pat to my diaper directed me to the mirror. I was able to walk surprisingly easily in the much more comfortable sandals, and thinner diaper, over to the mirror and stared at my reflection. The girl in front of me looked to be not quite three with the dress and the hairstyle. My diaper was actually hidden from view by the skirt of the dress unless I moved side-to-side. The actual skirt of the dress full and I gave an experimental twirl just for curiosity and watched my diaper cover come into full view as the skirt flew up. At least it didn’t look like I was abused for my parents’ sanity I guess. We all knew diapers were a given coming into this, so it would have even been okay for them to see those. ‘Dad’s going to give me so much crap someday if I ever make it back home…’ “So what do you think?” Amanda asked standing above me. I turned and looked up at her and shrugged, “Well there’s no doubts about my status in your family…” She picked me up and hugged me, “I’m sorry if it feels like I’m rubbing in everything.” I sighed, “It’s fine, I agreed to it. How am I going to have a chance at college though?” “Trust me, we’ll get you taken care of. We need you to see what it’s like now to be a baby, and then we’ll start helping you to avoid maturity mistakes next week.” ‘Maturity mistakes?’ I wondered to myself and recalled the conversation that had given me every bit of intel I’d been given. ‘No matter what don’t let an Amazon call your maturity into question, the second it is you can guarantee they’ll scoop you up, diaper you, send you to an etiquette school, and you’ll get to drool for the rest of your life…’ I just nodded to her as I didn’t have an actual response. “What now?” “Well now we’re going to meet Daddy at the Port and then we’ll get dinner somewhere.” I nodded and held my arms up and invited her to pick me up. I was soon comfortably being carried downstairs and sat down on the couch while she made sure the diaper bag was filled with what she needed. While I waited I couldn’t help but get nervous about the fact I was going to see my parents shortly in a dress, diapered, and that it would be obvious I was now a babied little. Everything that really could possibly go ‘wrong’ with a visit to this dimension had so far. I was being breastfed on a regular basis; well on my way to losing my continence, dressed in baby clothes, and finally found myself now a girl when I left a boy. “What was I thinking?” I quietly asked myself. “What’s that Stacy?” Amanda asked surprising me with her presence. “Nothing,” I said to her. She had the diaper bag over one shoulder and picked me up, “Come here baby,” she said soothingly. “Are you nervous about your parents seeing you?” My face looked at hers closely and I nodded, “This is going to be really embarrassing…” She squeezed me, “You knew what you were getting into Stacy,” she reminded me. I nodded and sighed, “Yes I did… Can you…” “Can I what?” “Can you just try not to rub it in my face and theirs?” She looked at me, “I thought for a moment you were going to ask something silly like not wear a diaper or something…” she walked towards the garage and suddenly paused at the door handle and kissed my head, “I will do my best not to make it worse than it has to be.” “Thanks,” I told her. “I know it may be hard to believe, but we really are going to try and make things easier for you as we go here.” I nodded, “Thanks. I really do appreciate you taking me in… this just seems even more embarrassing knowing my parents are going to see me like this.” “Can’t be much of a shock,” she said as she opened my car door. “Umm… how do you get that?” “Well you’re their baby, they already saw you in your diapers and everything, right?” “Not the dress…” “Maybe not that,” she agreed with a smile. “I can have you on the conference in just your diaper if that would make you feel better?” I squirmed as she tickled my leg, having just latched the car seat, “The dress is fine…” “Here, why don’t you suck on your paci while we drive…” she told me as she inserted a pacifier into my mouth and closed the door. I watched as much as I could through the mirror and my limited view as she opened the garage door, backed out, and drove down the road in reverse of the trip we took the first day at first. She ended up taking some different turns though and I was soon feeling lost since I didn’t have a good view of the road. Just when I had reached the point of being bored though she came to a stop in front of a building that I remembered traveling through. Amanda came around my side door and unbuckled me before carrying me towards the building. “Amanda!” I heard Fred’s voice and I turned to see him waving at us from the front of the building just in front of the automatic doors. “There’s Daddy!” She said to me with a high-pitched coo. I groaned internally but just put my head against her shoulder and looked around. I’d just been here a few days before, but I couldn’t help but notice all of the activity going around. A group of tourists was with their guide getting off of a bus. I noticed one man complaining about the tour guide, “Did she really have to put me in that carseat? That strap was damn uncomfortable!” A teenager with the group looked frantically from side to side but held a man I assumed was her dad. “Dad, can we get out of here already? I hate this damn diaper and I don’t want to spend another minute in it!” “Sweetheart they warned you not to separate from the group,” a woman next to her told her. “You’re just lucky we found you before you were adopted out.” “Will I still need them when…?” I heard fade away as Amanda carried me closer to Fred and he hugged us both, kissed her on the mouth, and then me on the forehead. “Ready for this Stacy?” He asked. I shrugged, “No.” He smiled at me and said, “You look beautiful and it’ll be fine Princess.” We had just walked through some metal detector looking devices at the door when a loud shrill noise sounded. Security guards immediately approached us, “Excuse me, is this your daughter?” They seemed to have their hands ready to draw pistols at their sides and I felt my eyes widen. Amanda answered calmly, “Yes she is. We’re here to make a trans-dimensional video call.” “We’ll need to verify your identities before you can move past here,” he said. “That’s fine officer, do you have your reader?” Amanda replied. He held out a wand and suddenly I felt my butt presented to him as a quick beep sounded on the device and I was turned just in time to see my information pop up on his screen. My name, age, and their names were presented on the screen. “I need to see some photo IDs,” he told them. Both Fred and Amanda pulled them out and he looked at them before nodding, “You’re cleared. Thanks for your patience - we can’t have littles making a run for it if they’ve been legally adopted. We worry if they get here they might try to escape to the other dimension.” “No problems officer, we understand,” Fred told him. I had just sat numbly in Amanda’s arms the whole time of this encounter. Escape clearly wasn’t as easy as making it to this place and hopping through the portal… ‘I really have got myself into a scary situation…’ I admitted to myself while remembering what everyone had said about the chip when I first got there. ‘Maybe I could reprogram the chip… it’s the same password as the WiFi router...’ I became aware of where I was as we approached a desk that was labeled ‘Trans-Dimensional Communication’ and a smiling woman. “Can I help you?” “We have a reservation for a video conference room? Westerfield?” She typed for a second and said, “Yes I have you here, if I can just see your ID and your credit card we’ll get you all setup. Do you need us to take your daughter to a playroom while you take care of business?” “No, that won’t be necessary. We’re just taking her to talk to her parents in the other dimension.” The lady smiled, “Ooh, that’s cruel. Letting them see their daughter is now a baby? I love it! What did she do to deserve that?” “Don’t worry about that,” Amanda said as she seemed to mean it to me too and squeezed me in a gentle hug. “You’re going to be in conference room sixteen. Follow this hallway down the red line and you’ll find it on the right. This card will open it for you. You have up to an hour allotted for your call.” “Thanks,” Amanda said and we walked forward to the room we were assigned. At the door she swiped the magnetic card and the door opened to a room that looked like a bigger version of the ones back home. The door closed behind us and she sat me down on my feet on the table. “I don’t think we can leave the room without the workers here getting suspicious Stacy… but we did bring some headphones and promise to not allow ourselves to hear if you need to have a private moment.” Fred said to me. I looked up at him and nodded, “I think I would appreciate that. You can wait a little bit on that though.” Amanda took a moment to fiddle with my hair and dress, apparently trying to make me look perfectly cared for… I couldn’t help but feel like my nerves were getting the best of me, as I thought of the response from my dad in just a few short moments. ‘What are they going to say?’ I was shaking as a large screen that seemed to take the entire wall in front of the table turned on then with the text, ‘Incoming Call Answer?’ Amanda did something and suddenly my parents’ faces were in view on the other side. “Hi Mom, hi Dad,” I said. Both of my parents seemed frozen in place as they got a good look at their son. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for continuing to comment! I really do appreciate them!
  32. 3 likes
    So most time when I know I am going to wet I wear a diaper, weather that be going out, or to work, ect. But sometimes when I am at home about to go to bed, and I know I am going to pee myself I do not, on purpose, and pee my pants in bed and sleep in it. The little girl side of me is trying to grow out of her diapers and sometimes risks not sleeping in them, well tonight I am not going to wear a diaper, and surely this beer isn't going to help my cute hello kitty blanket and my cloths, and teddy bear stay dry, but honestly I really do like the smell of pee, and I like the feeling of wetting my bedding sometimes, and honestly I just like pee, so tonight is surely going to be a wash outtttt, cant wait. got a cute pair of panties on, some cute pajamas and my teddy bear, it's going to be a good nights rest, i'll worry about my laundry tomorrow.
  33. 3 likes
    ***** Sarah Whiteman had spared no expense to make the Nursery as practical and effective as possible. For a start, the whole room had been repainted in white. The single window had been supplemented with a security screen and the glass covered with a frosted surface. The single overhead lamp replaced with four double tubed fluorescent lamps, flooding the room in bright white light. The old bedroom carpet had been removed and replaced with a practical white linoleum surface. In the middle of the room was the principal item of furniture; the changing table. The open shelves beneath the padded rubber surface contained stacked nappies, both disposable and cloth, along with creams lotions, wipes and waterproof pants. Another shelf was home to onesies and body suits. Two 50 litre covered pails stood on the floor under the window, one marked ‘cloth’, the other marked ‘disposable’. Against the wall furthest from the window was a railed cot, identical to the typical infant’s version, except this was in adult size. The final item of furniture was a glass cabinet which Paavi and Sarah were filling with medical and other bizarre instruments solely concerned with Steve’s impending treatment. “And finally our Baby arrives!” Sarah beamed as a forlorn Steve crawled into the room. “And judging by the aroma that is accompanying him, he has a dirty bottom!” Jane MacDonald laughed. “We all must get very used to that smell. Poopy nappies goes with the territory with Big Babies.” Jane tapped Sissy on the head. “Climb up on your new changing table now.” Sissy obliged and lay on his back. Jane smiled at Paavi and pointed at the Segufix straps. “Every nappy change, restrain his wrists and ankles and when left unattended, use the torso restraint as well.” Paavi smiled and nodded and made a point of maintaining eye contact with Sissy as she secured each limb with the straps. Jane MacDonald donned a long red rubber apron and snapped on a pair of latex gloves. She reached between Steve’s thighs and unbuttoned the onesie. “I will show you ladies how to change a Sissy Adult Baby's nappy this first time.” She glanced up at Steve “Lift your bottom now Sissy.” Steve strained against the webbing strap as Jane folded the onesie back. “Now the smelly bit,” Jane ruefully smiled up at Paavi and Sarah. The professional Adult Baby Nanny ripped open the disposable nappy tapes and exposed Steve’s rock hard cock and filthy mess to all. Sarah waved a hand in front of her nose while Paavi appeared completely unaffected. Jane released the ankle restraints and folded each leg back, anchoring them both at the headboard. Steve groaned with discomfort and humiliation at being totally helpless, along with being completely and shamefully exposed to the three women in the room. With his mucky bottom lifted off the soiled nappy, Jane grabbed some wet wipes and started cleaning the faeces off his penis, dumping each wipe into the soiled nappy. Jane pointed upwards. “Take a good look Sissy at your future life.” Mortified, Steve stared at the ceiling mirror where his degradation was on full display. When he was satisfied his penis and balls were clean, she pointed at a Hitachi Wand lying on the sideboard. “Paavi, could you please turn that on and hold it here.” She gripped Sissy’s cock just below the glands. “Less than 30 seconds I reckon till ejaculation.” Ten seconds later, Sarah cheered as Steve erupted with copious amounts of semen into Jane’s palm. “Open wide,” Jane ordered as she opened her hand over Steve’s trembling mouth. “All Sissy boys have to eat their cum and anything else that Nanny gives them,” Jane smiled at her two colleagues as the viscous string fell into his mouth and he swallowed with obvious distaste. Even Paavi managed a shallow smile at the humiliation. “This lucky Sissy gets to cum every poopy nappy change. Make sure he can see his dirty bottom so he experiences the maximum humiliation.” She continued to wipe the waste off his backside. Steve’s eyes watered over with the shame. “Poor Sissy,” Sarah laughed down at him. “You better get used to crying as you will never be a man again.” Steve groaned loudly as fresh tears coursed down his face. *****
  34. 3 likes
    Young Chris in London Chapter 7 The shock and shame of the last few minutes were too much for Chris. Louise was right. He didn't feel grown up at all. He really was just a little boy who needed to be in a nappy. As if to emphasise the point, his body seemed to take over. Louise had stood Chris in the middle of the bathroom and as she was undoing his shoulder straps his bladder, still under pressure, gave way completely. With a loud sob followed by a torrent of tears, the remaining contents of Chris's bladder flooded his undies and shortall and poured in rivulets down his legs onto the bathroom's nylon carpet. Louise stood back in surprise, and folded her arms as the flood slowed to a trickle and finally stopped. 'Well,' said Louise. 'Are you finished?' Chris nodded without raising his head. Louise found a spare bath mat and pushing Chris aside, dropped it onto the floor to soak up at least some of the mess. She took Chris by his shoulder and marched him over to a cheval mirror near the pedestalled handbasin. She tilted the mirror downwards slightly to accomodate Chris's short stature and held him in front of the glass. She lifted his chin so that he was looking directly at his reflection. 'I want you to look at that little boy in the mirror for a few minutes, Chris, and think about who you see there. Is it Chris from New Zealand on his cultural tour, or is it naughty little boy called Chris, who wets his pants and only pretends to be a big boy, but really needs to be wearing a nappy?' Chris said nothing. Louise was right. The boy in the mirror clutching the plastic dinosaur clearly wasn't an adult. He wasn't even a big boy. He was exactly who Louise said he was, a little boy who had wet his pants and should have been in a nappy. He didn't feel like he did when he played his baby roles alone in his room at home. This was real. He really had wet his pants, in someone else's house in another country, in front of people he didn't really know. He didn't dare breath a word of being even interested in age play at home, and here he was, quite openly behaving like an infant, in front of virtual strangers. This felt so different. He didn't want an orgasm - the usual goal of his experiments at home - that didn't matter. Now, he most wanted forgiveness, and affection. He dropped his dinosaur and turned to the obvious source of warmth and affection. Louise didn't respond as Chris tried to fling his arms around her. 'No,' she said firmly, easily pushing Chris away. She forced Chris's arms down and continued to undo his straps. It took a few minutes, but she managed to get Chris out of his wet clothes, which she tossed aside in disgust alongside the discarded dinosaur toy. She picked Chris up with no trouble at all and seated his bare bottom on the cold edge of the bathtub, before turning on the taps and adjusting them. 'You,' she said, emphasising the word, 'Are a very naughty little boy. Not only have you just wet your pants, but every pair of your undies I found in your bag had nasty wetting stains on them. I threw them out. It's very obvious that you're not ready for big boy underpants. You just pretend to be a big boy, don't you?' Her words hit Chris like daggers. This wasn't fantasy, it was real. What if he really was pretending, as Louise said, and didn't realise it? Could that happen? Louise interrupted his thoughts. 'Before you get in the bath,' she said severely, 'We have to deal with your behaviour. Little boys do not wet their clothes and rugs in this house. That's what nappies are for. Do you understand that?' Chris nodded. He thought Louise was lovely and gentle, but now he began to feel afraid. Louise sat on the bath rim next to him and bodily swivelled him over her lap. The spanking that followed was short and sharp. Chris had fantasised about being spanked, but the reality was different. It hurt, and he began to cry after the first few spanks. (There you go, Eagle!) Louise explained firmly as she spanked him that actions had consequences, and that his actions were inconsiderate and wrong. In a word, she said, naughty. His position in this house, Louise said, did not allow him to just do what he wanted wherever he wanted. She said he would soon learn his 'place'. Then it was over. Chris understood and accepted what Louise had told him. After all, he was supposed to behave himself while they were out, like anyone else would, but instead he had peed hie pants and made a mess of the rug. He knew he deserved what he got. It could have been far worse. They could have thrown him out. As Louise had said, he was lucky they didn't. Louise's anger passed like a summer storm, and soon she had Chris in the bath. 'You know,' said Louise as she began to soap his naked body with a washcloth, 'I know a little about people's fantasies. Sometimes, a young man like you might have it in his head that he'd like to wear nappies, and even be treated like a baby. The young man is really grown up, and he invents the fantasy, for one reason or another. He creates the baby 'persona', it's called. It makes him happy, so he does it when he can. He might even seek out some help with his fantasy - maybe a sort of mummy to look after him, or a little friend he can play with. Louise began to soap Chris's groin. 'But sometimes, not very often, the young man isn't really grown up at all. Deep down inside, he doesn't really get past being very little. So to get by in the world, he creates a grown up boy. The grown up boy can do all sorts of things, but it's really pretending. When he thinks about being very little, it's not the grown up boy trying to be an infant, it's the little boy inside just trying to be who he really is.' Louise was gently soaping Chris's genitals as she finished her piece of pseudo-psychology. She had made a few informed guesses, and could see that her little speech had hit home with Chris. Chris was too overwhelmed to feel aroused. A trickle of pee ran from his soft penis onto Louise's soapy fingers. She smiled. 'I think you know you need to be in a nappy, don't you Chrissie?' she said quietly. Chris nodded. It was so obvious Louise was right. That's why this felt so real. It was real. This is who he was. Grown up Chris was just pretend. Louise leaned into the bath and hugged the wet little boy. She could feel his body relax as she held him. 'Now,' she said, 'You just sit there, baby, and I'll finish getting you all nice and clean.' Chris sat quietly in the bath as Louise took a small tube from a cupboard. 'This will sting a bit, but it will wash off in a few minutes, and you'll be all nice and fresh and soft like you should be, OK?' she said, helping Chris up from the shallow water and turning him to face her. Chris flinched as Louise applied some ointment from the tube to his groin and armpits, then told him to shut his mouth tightly while she rubbed his face. Chris moaned a little, but kept his mouth shut. He trusted Louise totally. After all, she knew his deepest thoughts. She knew who he really was. No one had ever known that. Not even Chris himself. Ten tingling minutes later, Chris felt like a new person. His skin felt wonderfully alive. He put his hands to his genitals, as he often did in the shower at home, and felt nothing but soft skin around them. The light hairs that had been there were completely gone. He wondered if Louise had performed some sort of magic on him. Louise dried him off, and kissed the top of his head. 'Let's get you some clothes,' Louise said. 'And what do you need to wear under your clothes, first of all?' 'Nappy,' said Chris softly. 'Good boy!' said Louise happily. She led Chris out of the bathroom into the passage, where they bumped into Charlie who was on her way to the master bedroom. Charlie looked down at Chris who was wrapped in a towel and clutching Louise's hand. 'Hullo sweetie,' she said with a smile. 'Hullo,' said Chris shyly. Louise opened the door to Pete's room and let Chris in first. To be continued.
  35. 3 likes
    I was about to protest that I didn’t need a babysitter and certainly not Kayla when mom pushed her list of instructions to Kayla and headed out the door. She was gone before I could get a word out. I just stood there dumbfounded glaring at Kayla, and she stared back at me. Finally, she looked down at the paper and read. She dropped it on the counter and came forward and grabbed my hand and started for my bedroom. I didn’t move. She pulled. “Come on baby. Mom says I need to get you out of your school clothes and change your dipee.” I remained rigid. It was one thing that Kayla was here to babysit, but to change me? “You don’t want me to tell your Mommy that you were a bad baby while she was gone,” she threatened. I was defeated. I let her lead me to my room. I started to remove my shirt, and she swatted at my hands. “No, no, let Auntie Kayla do that.” Auntie Kayla? I let her unbutton my shirt and then take off my pants. She was smiling as she exposed my plastic pants. She patted the changing table, and I hopped up. She slid off the plastic pants and then looked at my diaper. “Wow, you’re really soaked,” she said, unpinning the diaper. She got it off and dumped it in the diaper pail. I was lying there naked in front of her and extremely embarrassed. Kayla pulled some wipes from the box and started wiping me down. I rapidly became erect. “So, I see baby like’s having his dipee changed,” she said starting to wipe my penis down with great vigor. I didn’t think I was going to stand it anymore when she stopped and got a fresh diaper. “I bet you love doing this with Kim and Kaitlyn,” she smiled. I did. We hadn’t done it much. Only when we were out shopping by ourselves. At school, we tended to ourselves and most of the other times our mothers changed us. Kayla pulled a fresh pair of plastic pants over my diaper. I was finally covered. She started searching through my closets and drawers, “Let’s find something for baby to wear.” She settled on a shirt with a teddy bear and a pair of shorts. She put them on me. As I hopped off the table and she patted my butt. “I do love that diapered butt of yours.” She led me back to the kitchen and picked up the instructions from my mother and busied herself in the kitchen. She came back with a plate of cookies and a bottle and set them down on the floor. “Sit down and have your snack,” she said. I plopped down and started on a cookie. She was munching a cookie as well, intently staring at me. Finally, I realized what she was waiting for, and I started sucking on the bottle. She grinned. She came closer and pushed me gently down on my back. I continued to suck on the bottle as she giggled. I just closed my eyes and continued to suck. It was quiet. I opened my eyes and looked towards Kayla. She was holding up her phone. “Hey, are you taking pictures?” I said, standing up in a flash. I grabbed towards the phone, but she pulled it away from my reach. “Don’t worry. I’m not going to show anybody. This is just for me.” I wasn’t sure I could trust her. I busied myself on my homework, and soon Kayla called me into the kitchen. She put me into my high chair and placed a bib around my neck. She then started spooning food from a bowl into my mouth, giggling all the time. I had to admit it was somewhat funny and started laughing myself. She started getting sloppy and soon I had turkey and gravy smeared all over my face. Finally, she got a wipe and cleaned my face up and removed the bib. She gave led me to the sofa, and she sat down and pulled me down as well. I rested my head in her ap and she gave me the bottle. Holding it while I sucked on it. At least she wasn’t taking pictures this time. It was oddly soothing, and I felt something growing in the diaper. Crap, I wasn’t supposed to be enjoying this. I already had two girlfriends who wanted me in diapers and now a third? Eventually, I sat up, and we watched TV. I was wondering when my mother was coming home. I came to the realization that I was going to have to poop. I would try to hold it until my mom was back and she could change me. However, as time progressed, I got more uncomfortable. I got up and walked a short distance away and let it rip into the diaper. I wasn’t sure what to do next, so I went back and sat down next to Kayla again. A few minutes later Kayla started sniffing the air. “You gotta be kidding me,” she said with a frown. “I can’t help it,” I said. “You wanted to play babysitter.” Kayla let out a long sigh and stood up and led me by the hand to the changing room. She pulled off my shorts and then pulled the plastic pants off. She unpinned the diaper and unfolded it. She wrinkled her nose. I switched from being smug about Kayla having to do this to being embarrassed. I mean it was one thing for her to know I was using the diaper. It’s another to have her start wiping the poop off of me. She grabbed a bunch of wipes and started in on it. Eventually, she made headway and took the dirty diaper away and pitched the wipes in a covered trash bin. She took more wipes and went over me again. She then turned her attention to my erect penis. She worked the wipes repeatedly. I was growing more and more aroused by this. A dull pain formed deep within me and then suddenly, I erupted. Kayla waited a few seconds for things to stop and then cleaned me up. “Mom said I’d have to be careful that a boy might squirt during a change. I don’t think that’s what she had in mind though,” she said laughing. I turned red. Too much had just happened to talk. I waited as she put a diaper on me. “It’s getting close to bed time, let’s put you in your pajamas.” She dug through the drawers and found the satin romper. “Is this what you sleep in?” she asked. “Sometimes,” I admitted. She helped me into it. She led me over to my crib and guided me inside. She shut the side. She had her phone out and shot another picture. I pouted, but she just smiled. She climbed the side rail of the crib and leaned over and kissed me on the lips. “Good night, baby,” she said and then headed out of the room, extinguishing the lights on the way. I just laid there not knowing what to think. The emotions were complex. I drifted off for a while. I woke a bit later to hear voices. It was Kayla talking to someone. “Oh yes, he was a perfect boy. I changed him and put him in the crib a short time ago.” I heard my mother respond. She told her that she would be glad to have her back if needed. Great. Just what I needed. Why was every female I come across from my mother to my girlfriends dead set on having me in diapers?
  36. 3 likes
    Young Chris in London Chapter 6 Chris did what generations of children have done when they find themselves in deep trouble with no way out. He froze. He tried to make himself look as small and inconspicuous as possible, sitting in his soaked shortall in the middle of the rug. He glanced down in horror at the wet patch, and shifted his bottom to try to sit directly on top of it. That was Plan A. There was no Plan B. The front door closed, and Chris heard two voices - Louise's chatty tones and then a deeper voice. His mind whirled. He thought Louise had said Charlie was female. Was he wrong about that? Was Charlie a man, who would think Chris was as pathetic as he now felt? Chris swallowed hard, and gulped back the beginning of tears. 'And this is our new boarder, Chris, all the way from New Zealand!' Louise announced as she walked into the room, followed by a tall person who stood just out of the light. Chris stared downwards, focusing on the 'roadway' he had minutes before been happily pushing a truck along. He glanced up again, to see Louise standing stock still. The other person was a woman, even taller than Louise. She had a briefcase in her hand and wore a large, floppy hat. Chris stared at the floor again. 'Chris!' Louise almost shouted. 'Stand up immediately!' 'It's all right, Lou.' said the other woman in her low voice. 'He doesn't need to...' Both women stood still now. 'Chris, get up now, please.' said Louise quietly. Chris's only response was to sniffle and let out a couple of sobs. Louise stepped forward and taking his hand, helped Chris up. He offered no resistance. He stood in his tight, wet shortall, burning with shame, and answered the unasked question. 'I, I had an accident,' he managed, before sobbing again. 'We can see that,' Louise said. She leaned forward and reached down to feel the wet back of Chris's clothing. 'Well, you're just wet. It could be worse,' she said. 'Just wet. Accident,' Chris repeated pointlessly. 'And the rug too,' said Louise. 'We'll just have to change you again.' 'Is he wearing...' begain the tall woman. 'No, just a pair of Pete's undies and overalls,' replied Louise. 'But I think we'll have to reconsider that. Come on, stop crying.' Louise took Chris firmly by the hand and stood him in front of the other woman. Chris looked up at the woman in the hat and blinked though his tears. 'Christopher,' Louise said, 'This is Charlie. She was expecting to meet a very grown up boy, but it doesn't look as though she is meeting him at all. Just a little boy who by the looks of him needs to be in a nappy, doesn't he?' This was awful. The worst, thought Chris. His head was spinning. He couldn't take his eyes off the woman who seemed to tower over him. She was smiling at him, which made it more incomprehensibly bad and embarrassing. 'I worked in a library, in New Zealand,' he said, and immediately realised how stupid that sounded. 'Did you dear?' asked Charlie. 'Were you playing with Pete's lizards?' she added, bending to retrieve a stray velociraptor from under the front of the sofa. Chris nodded. 'Here you are,' Charlie said kindly, handing Chris the toy. He took it with a trembling hand. 'No real harm,' said Charlie. 'The rug can be cleaned up.' Chris felt a little less miserable as he realised that the sky wasn't going to fall. He stopped crying and looked at Charlie. Louise was tall, but Charlie was even taller, and solidly built. She was wearing a mannishly cut suit in a warm honey colour. Her large breasts pushed out her white shirt and the tie she wore between them. Chris looked down to see her tight pants. She was certainly didn't look like a man below her dark brown belt. TYhe swell of her rounded tummy and pronounced womanly shape looked almost aggressively female given the cut of her clothing, the tie and the brown fedora which she was now removing to reveal short, neatly cut brown hair. Chris couldn't help watching the way her tightly clad, feminine crotch moved as she leant over to put her hat on the sofa. If he'd been aware of the term 'cameltoe' he would have thought of it then. Everything about Charlie was large and intimidating. Chris backed away slightly as Charlie approached him. Chris was 5 feet 2 and a quarter inches tall. and weighed 61 kilos, and Charlie looked huge. 'It's OK honey,' said Charlie. 'I won't eat you. How about a hug to make things better?' 'Charlie...' Louise said. 'It's OK, Lou,' said Charlie, gently taking Chris's hand from Louise's grasp. 'Come here, baby.' Chris stepped uncertainly towards Charlie, who leaned down and almost picked Chris up from the floor. Chris returned her hug with enthusiasm. It was better than thinking about his wet pants. Then everything welled up inside him and he found himself crying again as he buried his head between Charlie's large, soft breasts. He did his best to stop, and after half a minute or so, he looked up at Charlie. 'That's better, honey.' said Charlie as Chris blinked at her though tearful eyes. 'Now, I expect Louise would like to get you cleaned up, and have a few words with you about hygiene. We're going to have to do something about your accidents.' 'Just one,' Chris said defensively. He was feeling as though he were back in the real world a little more now. 'We'll see,' said Charlie. 'Off you go!' Charlie gave his wet bottom a light smack as Louise escorted him out of the room. 'Louise,' Chris said as they mounted the stairs. 'Shush,' Louise cut him off. 'I'm still cross with you even if she's not. What you did was very naughty. If you couldn't help it, you should have told me that you still wet your pants. We need to have a serious talk, young man.' Chris felt the tears coming again as Louise led him into the bathroom. To be continued.
  37. 3 likes
    81.) "Josie! Josie Josie Josie!" Anni had fairy wings on now, and a headband in her hair with what looked like butterfly feelers bobbling about on top. "We're going to be fairy princesses, uhhuh, uhhuh! An' an' an' we're gonna take care of our little fairy people uhhuh uhhuh." She was so bubbly, so excited, so… genuine. "…okay?" Fairy people. Great. I went into the room and went back to the toybox, eager to cover up the diaper around my waist. I already knew which dress I wanted - a purple one that went down to my calves. I pulled it on over my head and looked down at it with a small smile, blushing. It was so cute… "It's so cute!" There was a tri-fold mirror set up just beyond the trunk of clothes — obviously both the clothes and the mirror were not always there, and were setup just for this particular game the girls might want to play. It made it very easy for the girls to pose and model and try on new and fun dress up ideas. "Josie is pretty, so so pretty!" Anni didn't know to press the bracelet, but by now the girl was starting tor reach the point where that part wasn't needed to elicit the result. I smiled a little, my cheeks pink, and felt a happy surge of emotion. The girl in the mirror really was pretty. It was hard to imagine that girl was me. What was better - with the dress on, I didn't look so stupid. Now I looked like an older child, which was much more my style. Dress up was always something I enjoyed. "You gots have wings, too, Josiejosie!" Wings were something that Anni had decided she was going to help her baby sister with, and she didn't waste any time putting that desire into motion — she held up the sparkling, flittering wings, and pulled the elastic over one of the girl’s arm, and then the other. I'd never had anyone to play with. I was shy. I was shy when I thought about having someone to play with, like Koi walking in on me. And I was right to be shy, the way it turned out. But here, with Anni… I don't know. It felt different… "Now we gots have tea party wif' the other fairies cause tha's what time it is." There were two dolls on the floor by the rug, dolls that were, to the girl’s imagination, the other fairies, and Anni reached into the toy box and pulled out the wooden case that had her toy-tea-set inside. "Come on, Princess Josie!" The two girls, dressed as fairies, were in the midst of their tea party when Nora stepped into the doorway, smiling — neither seemed to notice her, not immediately, and she watched with a little pride to her expression. "Kino's a dumb name." "It's German for a movie theater!" "That's a super dumb name!" "Better than Fairy. That's not even a name." Anni pouted and picked up her Fairy fairy. I poured Kino some tea. "It's gonna get cold if she doesn't come back to-" I blinked up at Nora in the doorway and my cheeks went pink. I looked back at the little tea party we were having and stopped talking altogether. How long was she standing there? "Oh no, don't let me get in the way, my little fairies — I only came to give you both something to drink." A sippy cup of juice for Anni, and one of the familiar, and foreboding bottles of milk for Josie. Only after the bathtub, when she'd been reminded how happy they make her, how worry-free and giggly, Nora was interested to see how Josie was going to react to the presentation of the bottle now. I kept playing with the toys as if Nora hadn't come in at all. She left the bottle with me the way she left the sippy cup with Anni, but I didn't drink it. There were a couple important things. Firstly, I wanted to. I didn't know why, but I wanted the bottle. Maybe I was just thirsty. Secondly, I was sitting on the floor anyway. What did it matter if I had trouble walking? But lastly. I didn't want to wet myself. I wasn't a baby. Even if Marta and Nora wanted to treat me like one, I wouldn't stoop to their level. A kid, sure. I was a fucking toddler, no doubt about it. In some way, anyway. But I wouldn't turn into Rissa. Anni, conversely, had no such issues — she took her sippy and nursed it as they played, sipping from it — and dropping it — without a care in the world. She was, at this point, still a younger child than Josie was. But Josie, despite her comfort levels she'd forged as a child, would not be allowed to stay at that point. In time, she'd be pushed younger and younger, until she was the smaller sister by far, and she would look up to Anni as an idol. Anni knew that, she liked that, and she smiled as she picked up her fairy doll. "Fairy wants to get married! She's asking you in a date!" Only Anni...
  38. 3 likes
    Yes for sure a nice wet diaper,rubber pants and coffee in the morning is the best way to start the day.I have my prefolded cloth diaper on and my blue rubber panties. Nice and WET.
  39. 3 likes
    I love being able to sit in it after filling. Sitting becomes so much more comfy!
  40. 3 likes
    Feeling the diaper tent out and bulge and then the warmth and very naughty smell that follow after. <3
  41. 3 likes
    PM me if u want my gamer tag
  42. 2 likes
    Humm so last night I climbed into bed without my usual night time diaper. Been wearing one every night for months lately. so my wife asked me why I wasent in it. This tuck me by supprise ..... dident think she really was that into my diapers. .. and we started to talk about them...... it turns out that she likes the idea of he husbands being a diapered bed wetter bacauae most other woman would see me as well their not a better way to say this. But as a pathetic little man. She said this in a loveing way...... after all I'm hers. And it's a way of makeing me less desirable to other woman...... ..... so it's diapers and oneie to bed every night for know on. She also.said she's locking the master bedroom bath door.... I did ask what if I needed to go poopy in the middle of the night... she said we see what happens when that hurdal comes.......... the main one is the desire to become a real bed wetter. ...... she also gave me a reward for haveing a wet diaper this morning. Nouthing like a little positive reinforcement
  43. 2 likes
    91.) Marta stood in the water as it fell over her shoulders. She looked quietly at her feet. The plug, for now, was ice cold. Even under the heat of the water, she couldn't stop shivering. Nora had set it that way, making her as uncomfortable as possible. Nora took her clothes off slowly. Marta tried not to watch, but she couldn't help herself… Despite her age, Nora was a very beautiful woman — some might argue that Marta was more beautiful, but that would only amuse Nora more to think about. She was very attractive, though, her breasts milky and round, having never been burdened by children, her skin spreading out over her body unblemished and lovely, and by virtue of personal preference, not a single hair beneath those atop her head. "Clean me, Marta. Slowly. Enjoy it." Marta had never felt emotions like this. It had been so very long since she had any sexual desire. Honestly, it had been four years since she had even seen her wife naked. And now, seeing it again, after years of diaper changes and pissy bedsheets… she just… felt so… strange. She ran the soft cloth over Nora's body and shivered in the hot water. Down her legs. Up her thighs. Across her breasts… Every girl that Marta had seen naked in the past few years had been a child, even if they wore adult skin, at that time they were children through and through and utterly, completely. Nora was not a child. Nora was a woman, and her body was sophisticated, and nuanced, and it reacted in ways that those girls’ bodies were trained not to. Occasionally, Marta would move to step past Nora in the spacious shower, and the woman would push against the plug just to elicit a reaction. Again. Again. Again. "D-done…" "Keep going." Again. Again. Again. Finally, when Marta was rubbing the woman's chest with the soap for the third time, and Nora’s fingers reached between the cheeks of her ass and tugged lightly on the plug, Marta’s knees buckled and she fell to the shower floor. She gasped in the hot water. The plug still felt like ice inside her, and she felt tears in her eyes, but she was so… aroused… "It's not a very nice feeling to have your progress upheaved and tossed aside randomly, leaving you confused, and wanting, is it?" It was hard to spot the physical arousal in Marta nowadays, but not impossible — little dribbles, usually, and today too the form of thin secretions around the plastic tube of the catheter. "You showed Josie a part of her baby self that she's not ready for, yet. For better or worse, it was the wrong choice." "…sh-she… n-needed it…" Marta tried to stand back up, but she couldn't get past her knees. The woman stepped up to her, her bare sex next to her lips, and she swallowed hard. Marta thought she was going to pass out… "Sh-she… she needed to learn… and she did. I did the right thing…" "Tell me what you want of her, tell me your plan, tell me what you think she needs." Nora gently pulled two fingers up the inside of her thigh, gathered a few little droplets of her nectar, and deposited them upon her husband’s lips, watching with glee as the maid's eyes went wide. Marta's bottom lip trembled and she shook her head. She didn't want to, but she couldn't help lick her lips. She hadn't tasted Nora in years. She hadn't pleased her in so long. And for years and years she had been taught to please her. And to be denied that ability… she couldn't focus. "…I… I thought she… well she… needs to hate… uh… being a baby… but she needs to… um…" What was she even saying? "And it wasn't that you were jealous? It wasn't that you wanted her to go away? It was just because you wanted her not to like it, to help her treatment? Lick. Once. And then answer." As a man, Marta had been easy to manipulate, but hard to control. As a woman, as a maid, she was prey to Nora's desires, to love and to craft and to mold as she had, even under the guise of punishment. Marta didn't have an answer. Or rather, they were both the answer. Pushing her meant fixing her faster meant getting her gone sooner. She was creating efficiency in Nora's system. Marta leaned in, licking the woman's crotch. Once. She should have stopped. But she didn't. She could please Nora. So she licked a second time, and Nora's hand came down so hard across Marta's cheek that she literally slid across the floor. The remote was pressed and a shock went through the girl, convulsing on the floor in surprise, and leaking urine down the drain. She couldn't even move… "Be dressed and ready to take care of the girl in 30 minutes." Just like that, it was over with — Marta had disobeyed for reasons she thought acceptable, and now she was laid in the corner of the shower, shiver, twitching, and now alone as Nora walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. Maybe Marta still had a lot to learn… "W-WAIT!" Marta had just gotten to her hands and knees. Tears streaked down her face. She felt sick to her stomach, and the plug in her ass had gone cold again. She was about to faint… "…g-gimme another chance… I'll… l-listen…" She just wanted to please her so badly. But it was like Nora had said: the best way to please her was to listen. It was 29 minutes later when Marta presented in the living room, where Nora was watching over the girls. Despite how much a mess the girl should have been, Marta was perfect. Her dress pressed. Cheeks a little red. But doing well keeping the plug a secret, doing well not peeing everywhere. "Hello, Marta. So nice of you to join us. Say hello, girls." Anni had done too good a job taking care of me. It was like a switch in her head. Seriously, if she wanted to get into child care, she probably could. Marta, on the other hand, was more passive than usual, which was saying something. She stood still and nervous, watching the carpet rather than us. "Hi, Marta," I mumbled. "Hi,” she said. Was she okay? "Miss Marta isn't feeling her best, girls, but she's going to keep taking care of you both. Although…" The woman smiled, looking at Anni. "It seems like Anni has the situation well in hand." "Thank you, Mommy, I did do my bestest." "You do very well, Anni, didn't she, Marta?" "Yes Miss. Very good, Miss."
  44. 2 likes
    Thanks for all of the comments. Hope the update hasn't got too many mistakes. She finished the little massage by brushing out my hair and passing a much too warm blow dryer over my hair until it fell in neat curls which she tied back in a pink ribbon. "Ready to get dressed?" I shrugged, frankly a little irked at having to move. I didn't complain though as the Amazon maneuvered my legs and arms into a pale pink romper decorated with little seashells. Next I had to lay still as she slid a pair of matching leather slippers onto my feet. Finally she secured a matching pacifier to the front of the romper with another ribbon. "Now I was thinking tomorrow perhaps we could make you up a timetable?/ I know littles like you need structure to their lives to keep them safe and happy so... do you like arts and crafts? I wasn't sure if you would so i got some supplies anyway. Maybe you'd like to spend tomorrow making a pretty timetable for your playroom?" I hated how sincere she looked. As if she honestly would rather do nothing else then spend tomorrow morning sticker plastic beads and glitter onto coloured paper. I shrugged but before I could reply I was interrupted by the doorbell ringing. "Oh looks like they've begun to arrive, luckily I have dinner already organised huh?" She said cheerfully, slipping me onto her hip before she carried me out of her bedroom. "Now before I let them in I want to remind you to be on your best behaviour, not everyone in my family are as progressive as I am, and honestly eve if they were, you don't want to embarrass yourself do you? I'm sure my little bear has the best manners. I have told them how inclined you are to be naughty but I expect you to try. They're all looking forward to meeting you, especially my cousin Maria, she's a little like you, a recessive gene, it's actually not all that uncommon. I've told everyone a lot about you, my friends have been dying to meet you too." It was her parents waiting at the door, at least I gathered from the fact that they introduced themselves as grandma and grandpa and immediately began to pinch at my cheeks and coo at my cute little outfit. It wasn't long before others began to trickle in until Liza had a steady pile of presents in the corner of her main living room. I'd been placed down on the floor at the Amazons' feet after I'd been introduced to everyone. I wasn't alone though. Liza's cousin Maria had been left down with me, along with a few other littles I'd yet to learn the names of. I wasn't interested in talking, most of them were either far too regressed or equally as disinterested as I. Liza decided that we weren't to open any presents until all the guests had arrived so I was left to my own devices on the floor, except for when one of the guests decided they wanted to cuddle or prod at me. I was pretty fed up of being lifted and pulled from the floor and across Amazon's lap, passed from hands to hands like a parcel. The last pair to arrive were Liza's aunt, whose name I didn't catch and her best friend Alfred from primary school. They both had littles with them. Alfred was the first to arrive, a little boy a few inches taller than myself walked along by his side. He was wearing a pair of two toned grey cotton dungarees over a crisp white shirt. One hand was lifted high over his head clinging to his Amazon's free hand and the other was holding a gift wrapped present. "Sorry Liza, I know you said you didn't need a lot but Jimmy and I couldn't agree on what we should get so we just had to get one each. I hope that's okay." He looked sheepish, holding out his own gift wrapped boy to my Amazon. Liza laughed, shaking her head as she embraced her friend. "I'll forgive you, but you may have to baby sit for me once or twice first. Heya Jimbo, your daddy was telling me about football camp, have you been enjoying yourself?" The little nodded eagerly his previously neatly combed brown curls falling out of alignment. "yeah, daddy says if I like it he'll sign me up for the club year round." He grinned, "I scored yesterday, twice." "Wonderful, maybe when my little kitten is settled in a bit more she'll join you?" The little shrugged glancing over at me. "Here." He shoved the present at Liza, "you can open mine first, it's the best one." The doorbell went again. "That will be Katherine," Liza said as she handed the presents off to her parents and ran to get the door. Once she'd gone Alfred reprimanded his little and then the kid was nudged over in my direction, where he flopped down beside me and stuck out his hand to shake. "James, you're Cas right?" I shook it nodding slowly. From my guess he was maybe ten fifteen years older then me. But like most adopted littles he didn't really show it. "You wont like Katherine" he said cheerfully, "she's a witch even daddy says so, I'd be careful if I were you." Before I could even think over what the hell he meant by this an older Amazon with an unhappy looking little resting on either hip was led in by Liza who was holding a new present. "Hello everyone, sorry we're late, mommy's little snookums decided to be a tad naughty so I had to deal with that before we came out." "That's alright Katherine, Alfie's only just arrived. How was your trip?" "Not bad not bad at all. Is this my grand-niece? Let me have a look at her." Liza scooped me back off of the floor and presented me to her aunt, holding me out in front of her even as I squirmed in her arms desperate to get down. Once I'd passed muster I was let back down to sit on the floor with the other littles. "What did you say her name was Elizabeth dear? I can't recall." "I suppose I mustn't have told you. Her name's Cassandra." "Cassandra did you day?" The older woman hummed as she thought the name over. "A nice name. A solid name. I know a Cassandra. Young girl, pleasant. A well mannered child. An AMAZON. A pretty name, I suppose, though not very appropriate for a little. I suspect you'll be changing it?" "No actually, I've decided to leave it. I quite liked it. Plus it can be shortened to so much variation. So far Cassie is my favourite, but Sandy isn't bad is it?" Katherine shook her head, "well you young ones are always much more liberal than the rest of us. I'll say no more on it. Let's have a seat shall we?" The two littles were deposited on the floor in the center of the room with the rest of us and the older Amazon took a seat on one of Liza's comfy couches. I couldn't help a spark of jealousy, the wooden floor wasn't uncomfortable with the padding of my diaper but it certainly wasn't anything like being seated on a proper chair or the couch. I glanced over at James who had started to play some imaginary game with other littles and turned away disgusted. He wasn't drugged like some of the others, but he seemed ot enjoy playing the part of a baby for the Amazons. I focused my attention back on Katherine's littles. From the way they were sitting, on their knees their weight purposely off the swollen diapers I'd presume they'd either been thoroughly spanked or were trying not to sit on the mess in their diapers, maybe both. They were dressed almost identically, they both had identical brown hair that fell to just below their shoulders, and matching white lace dresses. The only discernible differences between the two was one was clearly a boy and the other a girl. As I focused on them I became increasingly aware of another difference. The boy's eyes were unfocused and their was a string of drool forming out of his mouth. The girl on the other hand was focused and alert. As I watched the boy visibly began to relieve himself and his sister recoiled caught between pity and disgust. I wanted nothing more to do with the twin littles, and thinking about their fate only made me worry more and more about what was to befall me. Pushing myself up to my feet I did the best I could to walk over to Liza with the thick padding between my legs. I stumbled as I reached her but she caught me lifting me off the floor and onto her very comfy lap. "Don't you want to play with the other littles? We could get some of your toys out of the playroom if you'd like?" I shook my head, there was no way in hell I was sitting in a diaper playing with children's toys while Amazons watched. I wasn't playing their game. "No, you tired baba? It's not nearly your bedtime but I guess you have had an exciting day. Are you sure you don't want to play with the other littles? Look James and Maria are playing pretend pets, wouldn't you like to be my cute little kitten for them?" I watched as the pair scrambled around the floor nudging at each other and giggling, the occasional bark or miaow escaping their lips. No I most certainly did not want to pretend to be a kitten or some other animal for the Amazon's amusement. "She isn't very obedient is she? You'll have to punish that out of her Elizabeth darling." I glared at the old women, who was she to interfere, her won littles looked screwed up enough. We didn't need her coming in and trying to tell my Liza what to do and how to treat me. "Now now Katty, Lizabeth has always been much more progressive than we ever were." This was from Liza's father, who smiled easily as he spoke to his sister. "I don't mind it Katherine, I quite enjoy the challenge of it all. And she is so cute when she's up to no good. I'll have to show you the photos I got of her before you all arrived, adorable. How about we start on presents now though? and then dinner." A chorus of agreements from the Amazons, who each began to speak eagerly about who brought what and what kind of presents they though Liza and I would prefer. I was glad I was already in LIza's arms because the littles in front of us were quickly scooped up to take part. I winced as the twins were bounced on Katherine's lap as we began opening the first present. From their pained faces it was as bad as I could expect. It wasn't as bad as I had expected. Some of the presents were actually quite nice, although they were childish. Some of them I didn't appreciate as much. Liza's little cousin, Maria, and her parents had bought two bath sets. They were both extremely soft, bath robes, face cloths, little hooded towels and even matching slippers for the bathroom. One set had pale green and blue dinosaurs stitched into the hood and pockets, the other had little yellow ducks along the hems and whatnot of the bath set. "We just could't choose between the two, and you'll need more than one set surely. Maybe one can be for the pool?" Maria's mother offered sheepishly. "They were both so cute, and we know how much you like to swim." I couldn't help but agree with her, the little ducks and the yellow and white set were pretty cool and the material was seriously soft. I decided this present was staying with me. Liza could have all the weird Amazon presents that were no doubt still to come. I couldn't help the whine that escaped my lips when Liza tried to take the soft material out of my hands. I had never been able to afford something so soft. "Sorry princess, mommy's got to take this now, but tomorrow we can use one with your bath. Would you like that?" "It was soft." I complained, frowning as she folded the material and st it aside. "Don't worry about that." Alfred started cheerily, "that's where my present comes in, go on Liza, open mine next, won't you?" The present turned out to be an even softer blanket. It was cream coloured with little bears along the hem and had a hood sewn into one corner. I immediately decided I like Alfred. As presents go this wasn't terrible. "You said her skin was pretty sensitive so that's pure cotton, specially made for sensitive littles. I thought she might need a blankie for her crib." The next present I didn't appreciate half as much. Some of Liza's school friends had pooled their money to get a group present. Specialised diapers, flavoured pacifiers and even a pacifier gag that Liza could clip around my head so I couldn't spit the thing out. The pacifiers weren't entirely awful. Some of them were obviously meant to be cruel, with names like rotten milk, or fish, or extra hot spicy. Others though I expected wouldn't be so bad, vanilla, chocolate, cherry and more. The diapers were the worst. A set called 'naughty ones', they had specialised tapes so littles couldn't take them off, were extra thick so a little could be left in them indefinitely. Each one had a thick foam wedge between the legs which would force my legs apart ridiculously if Liza ever put me in one, the wedge supposedly expanded once they diapers were used. I couldn't imagine trying to move about with my legs spread that wide. The set even came with attachments which I didn't ever want to think about. Who would attach something so sexual to diapers, it was disgusting. "Cassie doesn't look happy, I suppose she would have been happier with something that wasn't so teasing" One of the girls laughed, "but you'll be happy to have these Lizzie, especially when your little girls starts to want to do some big girl things." Liza shook her head bouncing me a little on her knee. "I'm not sure Cassie will be using those quite yet, but we'll see."
  45. 2 likes
    When I wear a diaper, I carry a bag. My goto bag is an actual FILA diaper bag that just looks like a small knapsack. Got it on Woot! a few years back. It doesn't scream diaper bag. In it: Spare diapers An underpad in case of emergencies Wipes (usually the larger adult size sams club wipes) A extra snappi or two and plastic pants if I'm in the cloth mood. Some tall kitchen size plastic bags for disposal. When in full up AB mode I have two different diaper bags: one blue with teddy bears on it and one pink. Usually gets similar stuff to the above but often a pacifier and clip and a bottle.
  46. 2 likes
    When you think it's going somewhere. Be honest and try to be confident. She may take to it well but in the end it comes down to how she is as a person. I got very lucky haha. In the end i would rather be hated for who I am than loved for who I'm not. Best of luck kid!
  47. 2 likes
    Depends on the girl and the person asking, I would just be honest, If they are a huge huge part of your life and losing them would be a large effect then tell her, If they are very minor and she is worth far more then they are, Tell her that as well. As missy said stress honestly how much of an impact they will or wont have, but above all be honest, And also between me and you if you get a girl who is willing to dump you over one thing like this do you really want to spend life with her? What happens if you get sick or injured? What happens whem you get old and your looks fade? What happens if you have a hobbie she hates? I would rather find out early on then late in when im emotionally invested.
  48. 2 likes
    Young Chris in London Chapter 8 Chris walked into the bedroom, holding his towel around himself, as Louise turned on the light. 'Just wait here a moment, Chris,' she said. 'I'll be back in a minute,' Louise left the room, and Chris had a chance to look around. Charlie must have brought the dinosaurs up from the kitchen, because they were now in a red plastic box on the floor near his bed. He assumed they were for him, and felt good that Charlie had bothered to bring them up. There were lots of other things in the room too. After what Louise had told him, he felt OK about being interested in the various toys in the room and the colourful cartoon posters on the wall. They were things he would have liked to have openly at least in his room at home. It felt right to have them around him now. 'Let's get you dressed and warm,' Louise said, entering the room with a handful of items. Chris recognised the thick white nappy she had in one hand. That was for him, of course. He felt OK about that, too. He needed to be diapered, as Louise had explained. All was good. He returned Louise's smile with enthusiasm. 'On the bed, please,' said Louise. 'Towel off.' Chris complied happily. He felt safe in Louise's hands. Life was good. He lay on his back and waited while Louise unfolded spread out the nappy, then without being asked, he positioned himself on it. 'You've had a nappy on before, haven't you honey?' Louise asked. Chris nodded. Of course he had, but since his childhood, no-one had ever put one on him. He closed his eyes and thought how lucky he was. Louise spread Chris's knees apart gently and spinkled his groin with the baby powder she had brought from the other room. 'Chrissie needs a nappy at night, so we have everything we need here,' Louise said, patting the talc around Chris's loins. 'Bottom up, please,' she said, and pulled the nappy up between Chris's legs after gently pushing his penis downwards. 'These are for a girl, but they'll fit you perfectly,' she said, adjusting the nappy and sticking the tapes down. 'There we are. How does that feel?' 'Good,' said Chris as he stood up by the bed. 'There's a plastic sheet on the mattress, but you may not need it,' she said. 'Pete had the occasional accident at night. We'll see how we go. Those are quite absorbent.' Chris turned around, feeling the bulk of the nappy. It was thicker than the Molicare ones he had worn before. On an impulse, he reached his arms up and hugged Louise. 'Hey!' Louise exclaimed. 'I'm just dressing you the way you should be dressed!' She gave Chris an affectionate pat on his still tender bottom. 'Now, we need to find you some pants,' she said, looking critically at Chris's now bulky hips. She went to the chest of drawers, and sorted through a few items of clothing. 'Let's try these,' she said, holding up a pair of track pants. She helped Chris step into the pants, and tugged them up mto his waist. The bulk of the nappy meant that the elasticated waist was too low. 'Hmm,' she said. 'No.' Louise removed the pants, and stood looking at Chris for a moment. 'Just the thing,' she said. 'I'll be back in a minute.' She left the room and returned a few minutes later with a folded garment in bright yellow corduroy. 'Chrissie is a bit chubbier than Pete, and I think these will have the room you need. They're for a girl, but it hardly matters with you, sweetie. You'll look adorable,' she said. They went through the dressing motions again with one of Chrissie's shortalls this time. As Louise tightened the straps, Chris felt the same upward pull between his legs. He looked at himself in the mirror and ran his fingers across the stitching of the fake fly on the front. Louise watched him and smiled. 'You don't need a fly now, Chris, do you?' she asked. 'No,' said Chris slowly. Louise helped him with a plain white t-shirt, and when she had finished dressing him and brushed his freshly washed hair, he looked at himself again in the wardrobe mirror. He was both shocked and thrilled by what he saw. His blond hair had lost its wayward appearance, and fell neatly to his shoulders as a golden frame either side of the fine, smooth features of his face. The yellow bib covering his chest had two white appliqué daisies on it, and below the stitched band high above his waist the corduroy curved down over his tummy into a gently mounded vee between his legs. Anyone would take him for a nicely dressed pre-teen girl, though quite obviously still in nappies. Louise was pleased with her work as she smiled at Chris. 'Do you know what you look like, honey?' she asked. 'No,' said Chris uncertainly. 'Like someone cares about you,' Louise replied with a grin. Chris bit his lip. He couldn't stop the silent tears that ran down his cheeks. 'Oh, honey,' said Louise, and gave him a hug. 'Let's see what Charlie thinks of you.' Louise turned to the still open door. 'Charlie!' she called. 'Now you can come and meet our new boarder!' A few moments later, Charlie entered the room. 'Charlie, this is Chris, our new boarder,' Louise said with mock ceremony. 'Chris, say hello to Auntie Charlie.' Chris was quite happy to do what he was told by an adult. 'Hello ,' he said, smiling at Charlie. 'I'n very pleased to meet you, Chris,' said Charlie, with a little bow. 'I'm pleased to meet you too, Auntie Charlie,' replied Chris. He felt his nappy becoming warm and realised he was peeing. He had felt that warmth before, but it had never felt so natural and normal. He felt happier than he had for years. 'Well, it's time for dinner,' Louise said. 'Let's go downstairs.' Charlie led the way, and Chris went after her. He took Louise's hand at the bottom of the stairs, and breathed in the wonderful smell coming from the kitchen. He could feel himself waddling slightly in the thick, damp nappy, but that was how he walked now. Everything was OK. He was home at last. The end. There may be a sequel to this, but I have some work to do over the next few weeks, and I wanted to actually finish a story! Sal XX
  49. 2 likes
    I love the feeling of the poo against my buttocks as it comes out of my bottom. Afterwards like MessyBert sit in it so it squishes everywhere. Don't even mind the clean up
  50. 2 likes
    hey, add me guys, my gamer tag is submissivewolf. I play mostly gta 5 and arkham origins, but i also have battlefield 3, mvc3, and a dozen other games, just let me know your abdl in message